Pendragoon

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 3 - Introductions

Try as she might, Nicole couldn’t stop thinking about the death and destruction left in the wake of the Sylan attack.  She’d been out there for more than an hour after the battle ended, helping the first responders where she could.  Her lack of training was only offset by her ability to pry people out from under heavy things and follow instructions clearly. 

By the time the Renfaire was secure the sun was beginning to set and Nicole was dead on her feet despite the energy coursing through her like a live wire.  Her team met up near one of the undamaged stalls before one of the firefighters directed them backstage and into an employee rest area.  Nicole tried to ignore the blood splatters on the door, now dried and darkened. 

Inside it was clear that it was hastily abandoned, with cups and plates strewn about haphazardly.  Once the Rangers were inside, the man gave them a polite nod and closed the door behind them.  The Purple Ranger locked the door and nearly sank to the floor with a heavy sigh.  Green and Silver walked off, hopefully checking the rooms down the hall while Nicole busied herself with closing the blinds. 

The last thing they needed was to have their identities exposed through carelessness. 

When the last window darkened, a flash of red shone, and prismatic shapes fell away from Grace who now stood in her Renfaire attire once more.  She smiled as she looked down at the axe in her hand before setting it aside. 

“Thank God, I did not want to lose that,” she said.

Green leaned forward, and it gave Nicole the impression of an impish girl up to something.  “How did you do that?”

“I just thought about going back to normal,” Grace answered. 

Considering that, Nicole thought of her Ranger uniform falling away.  At first it did nothing, so she tried thinking harder, putting real intent to the thought.  Her protective shell burst, shattering much as Grace’s had, though the color was an inverse of light that defied what she knew of physics.  She looked down at the daggers she held before returning them to the sheathes along her hips.  

That was when she noticed the watch that now sat on her wrist, the straps set over her bracers.  The body of it looked like any other smart watch, but a band of black traced the face of it that seemed to almost absorb the light.  A quick glance at Grace showed she too was looking at a watch on her wrist, this one sporting a red band.  With a sigh, Nicole moved a hand to her face, the habit of adjusting her glasses when antsy long established, only they weren’t there.

She’d lost them in the battle, yet they hadn’t returned following her transformation back into plain old Nicole.  More surprising, she realized she no longer needed them at all.  Well, that would save her money on contacts, if nothing else, not that she really wore them given how itchy they got after a few hours.

Green prisms were followed by silver and purple in short order and soon five strangers stood together in a dim room with the weight of the day hanging between them.  Where did one even begin in such a situation?  The slaughter they had witnessed was one of the most horrific events Nicole ever imagined, and she’d seen plenty of footage from Sylan attacks in the past. 

“Okay, this is just sad,” Grace said, taking her tricorne off to set it aside.  “If we’re going to be a team, someone’s going to have to kick this off.  Hi, I’m Grace Evans, and I suppose I’m the Red Ranger.” 

“You’re not native American, are you?” the Hispanic girl dressed as a Druid asked with a smirk. 

Nicole snorted, drawing attention to herself that made her want to shrink back into the background.  She hated how unsure of herself she could be, but that was just how things had ended up.  If nothing else, she could get this over with and let someone else quickly fill the spotlight.

“Nicole, and as you can see, I’m not quite dark enough to qualify as black.” 

Her mother had been half Mexican, and her father was the palest Irishman you could ever meet.  Not that her mother’s heritage was immediately apparent given how her own red hair and freckles stood out against skin that never tanned no matter how much sun she got.  That was, of course, the joke.

The guy dressed as a Paladin groaned as the obvious jokes were thrown around.  “Yeah, it could have been me.  Devon Smith, Silver Ranger.” 

Yeah, that would have been unfortunate, given he had one of the darker shades of skin that she had seen in her life.  He kept his hair buzzed short and had a jawline deserving of the classical armor he wore. 

“Ha!  Silver linings!” the black-haired Druid said, pulling out a joint before she lit up.  “Kayla Beckham.  Rather fitting that the hippie ended up the Green Ranger, I suppose.” 

A few chuckles were had before everyone turned to the last member of their little group.   He was thin and wiry, with lean muscle visible under his stereotypical Dragoon armor.  With the helmet set aside, his brown hair flowed down past his shoulders as he looked back and forth between everyone, still pale from their earlier battle. 

“Jeff Cunningham.  I guess that the powers that be decided I should be purple.” 

Grace smiled.  “I’m sure your armor had nothing to do with it.” 

Sure enough, his armor had metallic cobalt accents to offset the deep purple.  It was probably a bit of a crap shoot which color the disembodied voice decided to give him.  Apparently purple won out.  Speaking of Jeff, she thought he looked familiar, but not in any obvious way.  Maybe she had seen him out and about somewhere and his face just stuck out?

“Well, with introductions out of the way,” Devon said, stepping into the center of the room.  “What comes next?  I don’t think any of us are actually all that experienced in this sort of thing.” 

“That’s an understatement,” Nicole muttered. 

Devon glared at her for a moment and she wanted to shrink back, her tongue often got her in trouble and never in a fun way. 

“I imagine either we reach out to another Ranger team, or they’ll reach out to us,” Kayla said, pinching the tip of her joint between two fingers before putting it away.  “I can’t see so many teams existing without there being some form of communication between them, especially for larger scale attacks.” 

She had a point.  New York had three such teams, and it was no secret that they had some centralized system of coordinating their response between them when the Sylan attacked.  Idly, she rubbed the watch now on her wrist, there was a temptation to see exactly what the new device did, but also no small amount of trepidation at messing with the unknown.  

Curiosity won out as she removed her belt and set it aside then began to fiddle with the watch.  It seemed to be like any other smartwatch upon first glance at the app screen, but there was one icon that stood out.  Tapping it, an option menu was shown before instructions popped up above it.  Sure enough, that was the morpher function, and it even had a quick launch feature. 

She closed out the app, trying to think of the best way to phrase it before an idea came to mind.  With a smirk plastered on her face, Nicole pressed the two buttons along the side. 

“Roll the Dice.” 

Her watch glowed, and swirling black light engulfed her for the briefest moment before she felt the power swell within her once again.  A subtle burn tore through her body, taking the weariness of her limbs with it.  She wasn’t sure what that was about, but it faded quickly enough that she didn’t think it was something worth dwelling on. 

The others all turned to face her and were staring as she checked for her new weapons and found them to be exactly as they had once been when she first transformed.  More importantly, her custom blades were still sitting on the table nearby. 

“That answers that,” Nicole said.  “Our equipment is locked in after that first morph.” 

“Good to know,” Grace said, setting her own axe aside.  “Now, how did you do that?” 

“And please tell me we don’t need to say that each time,” Jeff added with a chuckle.  “Fitting as that phrase is, we might not always have time to shout it when things hit the fan.” 

“Phrase is optional,” Nicole said.  “There’s an app in there that has instructions.  You can morph in a pinch by double tapping both physical buttons on the watch, or hold them and say a phrase like I did.” 

“Roll the Dice,” Grace said, and a flash of red with literal D20’s dancing within engulfed her and the Red Ranger stood there once again. 

Kayla whistled.  “Never mind, roll the dice is a good phrase if it comes with those effects.” 

“I retract my statement,” Jeff said, checking his own watch.  “With how flashy that is we’ll need to be careful about transforming.”

Devon shrugged.  “We could just go public.”  

“I vote no,” Nicole cut in.  “Just look at the Sacramento California team that unmasked.  The government all but conscripted them.” 

“That’s a good point,” Kayla said.  “Fuck that noise.  If it wasn’t for the literal invaders at the gates I’d be advocating for full on anarchy.” 

“Alright, we keep our identities quiet,” Devon agreed, albeit reluctantly.  Nicole narrowed her eyes at the man but kept her tongue held.  “We should all exchange numbers, even if the watches can reach each of us, it’s better to have the option.” 

“Works for me,” Grace said, then wrote her number down on a sheet of paper which everyone was quick to add their own to.  Grace reached for her belt only to pause and laugh.  Her transformation shattered as she reached again for a pouch where her phone was stored.  She stared at it for a moment with a growing frown.  “Shit, my phone’s dead.” 

Everyone was quick to check their own devices, Nicole stepped over to the belt she had taken off earlier and retrieved her own from the pouch she kept it in before letting her transformation fall away once more.  Sure enough, the device was dead as could be. 

“That’s a problem,” Kayla muttered.  “Don’t suppose these watches come with a contacts function…  Oh shit, they do!” 

“Then we will make do,” Devon said. 

Everyone was quick to enter their team’s information, and that was that. 

Once finished, Grace looked towards the locked door.  “We should probably think about leaving soon before the media arrives and asks too many questions about why a group of larpers that are dressed suspiciously like the new Rangers is hanging around together.” 

“I like that plan,” Jeff said, setting his helmet back on his head, hiding most of his face.  “Want me to peek out and see if the coast is clear?” 

“Good call,” Devon said.  “Let’s all get home, decompress, then meet up again in a day or two, barring another attack of course.” 

A round of agreement followed and once the coast was clear, they slipped out of the building and through one of the employee-only paths.  The same firefighter from earlier was rather pointedly not watching them depart.  Thankfully a group of costumed people wasn’t too out of place at a Renfaire, but they didn’t take chances until they were well away from the emergency crews.  Nicole had kept both fingers on her watch, just to be safe, but it hadn’t been needed. 

Just as the parking area came into sight, Grace pulled away.  “Mind if I go check on my friends?  I’m worried about them.” 

“Oh right!  You’re a vendor,” Jeff said with a snap of his fingers.  “I should probably go back as well, see if my jousting partner made it out.  Ken and I got separated early on and I need to see if the big lug made it out.” 

Nicole bit her lip as she watched the two double back down the path, a part of her wanting to reach out to the woman that had crafted her blades then fought alongside her.  Yet, the introvert within kept her from doing so.  That just left her with Kayla and Devon, two people she hadn’t gotten to know well enough yet to hold a proper conversation.

“Anyone need a ride?” Devon asked, eyes darting back and forth between the two women and the rather chaotic scene down in the parking area. 

The field was a mess of activity, between people trying to flee and the emergency crews that were continuing to arrive.  A dedicated exit lane had been cleared to get anyone able bodied away from the scene.  One of the Renfaire workers was directing traffic away, paying those filtering out little mind. 

“I do,” Kayla said.  “I rode one of the shuttles in, and don’t own a car otherwise.” 

“I rode my motorcycle,” Nicole added when Devon looked her way.  “I’ll be fine getting back to my dorm.” 

“Ride safe,” Devon said, slapping a firm hand on her shoulder.  “It’s going to be a nightmare out there after the attack.” 

Nicole barely avoided flinching at the contact, she had never liked being touched by men in general.  She turned and waved a bit before making her way across the parking area to where her bike was, leaving the other Rangers behind her.  It felt a bit weird to split up after what they had just gone through, but sticking together wasn’t really an option. 

Her bike was right where she left it, and she took a moment to just breathe.  So much death, and for what?  Nicole’s hands trembled, but she retrieved her helmet and put it on, the motorcycle variant feeling restricted compared to her Ranger helm.  A breathless chuckle escaped as she leaned forward, resting her head on the handles. 

“Look at you, barely holding yourself together,” she whispered.  “This is such a fucking mess.  Like, in what universe am I worthy of Power?” 

It wasn’t like she expected an answer, and instead simply fired up her bike and joined the departing vehicles.  Nicole knew exactly how dangerous motorcycles could be, which was why she rode them.  As she pulled out onto the highway, she caught a glimpse of Kayla waving from the passenger window of a black pickup truck.  She nodded her helmet to acknowledge her, then peeled out down the highway, ignoring all traffic laws in some dare to the universe to finally bring her time on earth to an end. 

It wasn’t as if there would be police out and about to stop her or anyone else from being reckless, and she was confident she could evade them if there were. 

Even ignoring speed limits, the drive home still took over half an hour due to backed up traffic keeping her from effectively weaving through.  It gave her far too much time to dwell on what she had seen, her thoughts drifting from one bloodied body to the next.  Visions of the dead haunted her the entire way back home.  

The parking for her dorm was half empty, which was a bit of a surprise given the late hour, she expected it to be a hive of activity.  Anoka wasn’t a large city, unlike downtown Minneapolis, but there was still plenty to do.  Given the recent attack, she was a bit surprised at how calm things were. 

She meandered her way through the halls and found her room, opening it almost absently.  She barely remembered the ride back, so consuming were her thoughts.  When she stepped inside, the lights were off and it looked like Rebecca was still out and about.  She hoped she was alright, but she was at least with Colin and was supposed to be far from the Renfaire.  Would Becca and Colin have made it out if they hadn’t canceled their plans with her for the day?

Nicole flopped onto the couch and just let herself zone out, an almost haze settling on her as she laid in the darkness, the silence ringing in her ears along with the ghostly echoes of the dead screaming in terror.  Visions of blood and death, of callous machines cutting down innocents filled her mind. 

Pressure on her shoulder had Nicole pushing up in a burst of motion, hand dropping to her blade as everything snapped back into focus.  A blonde haired girl stepped back hastily, hands up in the air. 

“Easy, Nikki,” she said quickly.  

Nicole blinked, the girl’s thin lips and brown eyes coming into focus.  It took a moment, the flashes of violence fading away in favor of reality before she finally recognized her roommate.  “Becca?” 

“You back with us?” Rebecca asked hesitantly.  “I tried to call, but it just went to voicemail…” 

Nicole sat up, a low groan escaping as her stiff joints protested the movement.  Sleeping in her gear might have made sense when camping to give it that authentic look, but it didn’t lend itself to comfort in the slightest.  She pulled her phone from its pouch and pressed the power button.  Nothing. 

“Oh right, it’s dead,” Nicole muttered with a frown, trying to think of an excuse for why it wasn’t working that didn’t involve the rangers.  “No idea why since I charged it before I left.” 

The lack of any remaining charge could have been anything from the Sylan to the morph itself.  She hopped to her feet and hurried over to the kitchenette and found a spare charger, relief flooded her when a charging symbol appeared on the screen.  It was drained, not bricked.  Maybe the morph must have siphoned it in some way?  Sighing, she opened the fridge, fishing for something to drink. 

“Did you leave before the attack?” Rebecca asked, taking a seat on their little love seat and flicking the TV on, quickly finding a news station covering the Renaissance Faire massacre and the appearance of a new Ranger team.  They were so focused on the new Rangers that they weren’t giving the victims the respect due. 

Nicole paused, water bottle in hand.  “No, I was in the thick of it when the bastards arrived.” 

“Oh fuck!” Rebecca exclaimed, jumping back to her feet and rushing over but stopped short of pulling her into a hug.  “You’re lucky as hell.  Preliminary estimates have the death toll at nearly two thousand.” 

The yawning pit in Nicole’s stomach plummeted further.  So many were dead, and all anyone had to show for it was a shiny new Ranger team, one of almost three dozen in the nation.  Something special, but far from unique.  A stopgap in the face of a slow march to subjugation. 

Rebecca’s face fell as Nicole hunched in on herself.  “The news is censoring it, but you saw it all first hand, didn’t you?”  Nicole nodded mutely.  “Shit, are you alright?  Is that why your glasses are missing?” 

“I watched a man get bisected,” Nicole said after a moment, the scene replaying vividly in her mind.  “I watched machines tear through dozens as if their lives didn’t matter…” 

“That couldn’t have been easy,” Rebecca said, stepping closer, hesitantly.  “Do you need a hug?” 

Nicole didn’t hesitate, lunging forward and wrapping her arms around her roommate.  They were practically sisters, what with Becca’s family effectively fostering her after her parents died.  Rebecca was the one person in the world that Nicole worried about disappointing.  That thought alone always pained her, now more than ever.  Nicole was afraid of dying and leaving Becca to grieve her, even as she craved the release it would bring.  Nicole sobbed, letting every emotion she had endured out in a torrent.  

All the pain, all the death. 

She was just so goddamn tired of everything. 

Rest wasn’t an option, not anymore.  She was a Ranger, someone expected to stand strong in the face of the endless tide of invading machines.  Worse, now that the city had a team of Rangers, the attacks would become more frequent, almost weekly if the other cities were any indication. 

She knew from interviews that many of the Rangers enjoyed the fighting, but Nicole certainly hadn’t.  Sure, there was a rush that accompanied the sudden power at her fingertips, a power that hadn’t completely receded.  She was forever changed, not quite the same anymore, but it hadn’t done anything to help in the way that she needed. 

“Hey,” Rebecca said, pulling away slightly.  “Why don’t you let me order some pizza, and we dig into the cookie dough ice cream while watching something mindless, see if that helps?” 

Nicole snorted, snot shooting from her nose as she did.  That did sound like a good plan in light of everything she had been through.  It wasn’t that she didn’t trust Rebecca enough to tell her about becoming a Ranger, but did she want to burden her with that knowledge right away?  When Nicole offered to share a dorm with Rebecca, her friend was extremely hesitant at first, but she liked the idea of getting stuck with a stranger even less.  

Rebecca wasn’t the worst person to live with, and she didn’t bring any strangers home with her, thank goodness.  Nicole didn’t fancy the idea of some drunk frat boy trashing their dorm, and Becca seemed to be of a similar mind about it, even if she was a bit of a party animal.  It helped that she’d been in a steady relationship for a few years now.

“Just don’t put any damn olives on the pizza and you’ve got a deal,” Nicole said, forcing a smile. 

She wasn’t better, but at least she wouldn’t be alone.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 2 - Ranger

Nicole blinked as the world came back in a rush, color returning all at once as everything snapped back into focus.  The blade was right there, still moving towards her, but it was oh so slow and she could once again move freely.  Nicole brought her leg up, planted her foot against the machine, and pushed the bastard away.  It was almost effortless, and she used that same motion to hop back to her feet. 

Even with years of gymnastics experience, she couldn’t have explained how fluid that had been, how easily she managed it.  The machine crashed into another, both practically crumpling with a deafening crash.  She stood, watching as every machine around her all paused in their assault, only to gape in horror as they all turned their full attention onto her. 

“Shit,” she muttered. 

She brought her weapons up, and it was then she realized that they were different; changed in ways she didn’t expect.  The polished steel had been replaced with some black material that didn’t even appear to be metal, but the edge looked sharper than ever and slightly serrated.  Further changes became evident, like how her gloves were no longer fingerless.  She blinked at the deep purple accents set within the void of black that lined them.  Those accents trailed up her arm, barely visible against the infinite blacks of her skintight suit and the armored layers along it, before vanishing into some bastardization of her former duster coat.  More than that, she was now wearing a full coverage helmet that didn’t obscure her vision whatsoever. 

Unfortunately, Nicole didn’t have time to dwell on that further as the automatons all surged as one towards her.  She twirled her blades, a fresh confidence filling her as she stepped forward, calm and collected in a way she shouldn’t have been.  A flick of her wrist and her new blade bisected the first machine as if it was made of wet newspaper. 

Sparks showered from the strike, and for once she was glad the Sylan only deployed organic creatures to fight their battles when Rangers were involved.  Oh, right…  

Nicole barely moved as she almost seemed to flow around the machine’s strikes, lashing out with her own weapons in tune with each motion.  She felt unstoppable in a very concerning way. 

She was a Ranger now, yet she couldn’t believe it was really this easy to fight machines that had so thoroughly outclassed her just moments prior.  She stepped aside from a blow that would have disemboweled her, paying the automaton a passing glance before she kicked, sending the machine into the thinning masses with a deafening crash.  That was more in line with what she expected of a Ranger’s power, which meant it was her weapon that was making the difference.  Not all Rangers were gifted with bladed weapons, there was one team in New York that all had fantastical crowbars. 

Most of the people had been smart once she had the automaton’s undivided attention, escaping from the battle when the opportunity arose.  Others were idiots and had their phones out, hoping to capitalize on the internet fame that came with posting the footage of a fresh addition to the global Ranger teams.

Nicole didn’t have long to dwell on those thoughts and what they would mean for her before she was right back in the thick of things.  Showers of sparks burst forth with every strike of her blades, her kicks sent the machines flying, and she’d never felt such a rush before.  She knew that if her head wasn’t covered by a helmet, that everyone would be able to see a manic grin on her face. 

Twitching husks of the automatons laid strewn all around her, severed limbs and puddles of the translucent blue fluid soaking into the packed earth marking her work.  The boy that had nearly been cut down was cowering behind a stall and she hurried to him. 

“Hey kid, you’re safe now,” she said, surprised at the distortion her helmet gave her voice.  “Let’s get you somewhere safe.” 

The Renfaire had emptied almost entirely now, leaving the bodies of those killed in plain view.  There had to be hundreds of people that were cut down by the invaders, and she was almost one of them.  She moved to stow her blades only for them to vanish into motes of light.  Not wanting to dwell on that, Nicole picked up the young boy and found him to be almost weightless in her arms as she cradled him close and braced his head against the hard plate covering her chest and pulled what was left of her cloak over him.  No boy his age needed to see the bodies, any one of which might be family. 

She ran towards one of the exits where she could see a few of the gawkers still lingering with phones out.  Well, if they were going to linger, then they could make themselves useful!  The distance closed in a blink and she shoved him into the arms of one of those still recording. 

“Get out of here, it’s not safe!” she yelled, pushing them away. 

Nicole wanted nothing more than to leave with them, she wasn’t anyone special, but she’d had power thrust upon her, she was a Ranger now.  She had a responsibility to help those that would be powerless otherwise.  There was a chance that person might take advantage of the situation, but the same was true of anyone attending the Renfaire.

Distant screams had her head snapping towards them, zeroing in on a distant struggle where people were still in danger from the machines.  She ran, eating up the distance as fast as any car could, just as she was about to jump into the fight, a blinding flash of crimson overtook her vision, leaving her eyes oddly muted as her helmet readjusted its tinting automatically to compensate for the sudden shift. 

A dozen automatons were blown back an instant following the flash, and a woman in red stood, tailcoats flowing in the breeze, a massive axe held in hand.  Her helmet was done up almost in the style of a pirate’s tricorne, with her torso resembling a heavy coat with predominantly red coloring.  

Another Ranger had emerged and this one looked deadly as hell.  Nicole couldn’t help but stare as the Ranger turned to face her. She wondered just what her fellow Ranger might think of her own appearance.  The moment shattered as the Red Ranger threw her axe, the massive weapon ripping through the air.  Nicole had enough time for her eyes to widen as the axe sailed past her head and impacted an automaton not far behind her. 

Nicole snapped out of her shock and she remembered where she was.  Knowing she needed to get her head in the game, she reached for her throwing knives only to find they weren’t where they had been.  Instead, something began to glow between her fingers.  Realizing what they were, she threw them, launching the energy blades past the new Ranger and taking out several machines in the process. 

The two women shared a look, their helmets hiding their features but it didn’t matter.  Nicole darted forward and Red ran past her, ripping her axe from the shattered machine as Nicole pulled more energy knives from nowhere.  She let her momentum carry her into a flip, launching herself up into the air more than two dozen feet and she began to rain blades down upon the assembled machines. 

The Red Ranger wasn’t idle, her own axe parting the automatons like a hot knife through soft butter.  The difference between fighting them, even with her new knives, and the power now coursing through her was staggering.  It was no wonder the Rangers were holding the line against the invaders with such might at their fingertips, and now she was one of them. 

Nicole landed amidst the shattered remains of the Sylan machines, energy sparking from the damaged portions.  She expected to be out of breath, but she didn’t even feel slightly winded.  She took a moment to survey the clearing, ensuring that the area was clear, then turned back to her fellow Ranger. 

“You good?” she asked. 

“Yeah,” the woman said, taking in her changed appearance.  “Holy shit, I’m a Ranger now.” 

Nicole chuckled.  “Welcome to the club, though I think I only beat you to membership by less than a minute.” 

The woman laughed, slinging her axe over her shoulder only for it to vanish into motes of light.  “I really hope I get that back, it took me months to make it.” 

“You made that?” Nicole asked, her eyes going wide. 

Red moved to rub her hair, only to brush against the brim of the hat that was one with her helmet instead.  Her shoulders slumped in a heavy sigh.  “Yeah, I did, and unless I’m mistaken, I also made your own daggers before they were changed.” 

“Holy shit,” Nicole muttered.  “You’re the girl from the Blade shop?” 

“Got it in one,” Red said with a chuckle.  “The name’s Grace, Grace Evans.” 

“Nicole Hayes,” she said, holding a hand out.  “Looks like we’ll be working together going forward.” 

“Seems so,” Grace said, reaching past her hand to clasp her wrist.  “Think we got them all?” 

As if she had tempted the universe itself, a deafening crash sounded from beyond some of the food stalls.  Both women turned in unison, watching the plume of smoke rise into the sky.  No words needed to be said as they took off at a sprint.  Rather than run around the structures that held the food vendors, Nicole leapt into the air, clearing them with ease.  Grace was right there with her, just a step behind as she landed and almost threw up. 

In the open clearings, people had been killed, but here in the tighter corridors of the vendor shops?  It was a massacre.  There had to be hundreds dead along the stretch, though she did spot more than a few automatons destroyed in the midst of the slaughter.  The people hadn’t just rolled over and died. 

The source of the smoke wasn’t hard to find, rising out of a destroyed shop that had once sold clothes, was some horrific combination of machine and animal.  Six mechanical legs held it up, with arms like a crab and the head of a rhino.  It was grotesque, bearing multiple attachments that had to be lasers of some type. 

“Oh fuck all kinds of duck,” Grace whimpered. 

Nicole could only echo that sentiment, looking at the creature rising up to an easy fifteen feet.  It was every definition of a monster.  That was when three colored blurs moved to stand before it.  One in silver, with a feather affixed to his helm and sword and shield in hand.  One in purple with a twirling spear and a draconian helm.  The last was as green as the forest, with flowing vines all around her staff that looked ready to reach out and strangle the unsuspecting. 

Nicole shared a look with Grace then they both moved to stand with the others.  As one, they all brought their weapons out and settled into combat stances.  A chill ran down Nicole’s spine.  For the briefest of moments, everything in the world felt complete and whole. 

Five Rangers stood assembled to stand against the monster that had been sent to ensure that thousands of people were slaughtered, so many pointless deaths, and they had a target to take out their aggression upon. 

“All right, Rangers!” Silver yelled, his voice commanding as he brought his sword up and a shower of silver light fell over all of them.  “Make this dastard pay!” 

Nicole yelled, darting aside as the Silver Ranger met the monster head on, blocking its charge with his shield.  Despite the mass difference, Silver held firm, his feet digging into the dirt as all forward momentum bled off.  Green didn’t waste a moment, sending vines to ensnare the monster as Red hacked into its side.  The Purple Ranger leapt high, then brought his spear down upon the creature at the same moment Nicole struck, severing one of its legs at the joint. 

The creature howled in rage and pain, the very air trembling from the sheer force of it.  Nicole stood firm, the power coursing through her keeping her steady.  A glance at Purple and Red communicated everything they needed to.  Nicole struck again, timing her blow to coincide with Purple’s, rending through another leg just as Red took out the third and the creature yowled as it fell over.

Nicole flipped away from a desperate swipe of a mechanical tail, throwing her energy blades into the joints as she did.  The other Rangers weren’t idle, each striking fluidly as if they had all trained together for years.  The beast thrashed, tearing vines from the dense earth and surged towards Red despite the missing legs.  Grace stood firm, her axe held ready, then at the last moment she sidestepped the clumsy lunge and brought the blade down, severing a claw cleanly. 

Purple then speared the beast through the shoulder, hanging onto the shaft of his weapon as the monster thrashed violently.  The spear was torn free by the sheer force of momentum and Purple flipped off of it easily, landing on his feet as he did. 

Silver was keeping the remaining crab claw occupied, blocking each attempt to grab one of the other rangers as he kept as much focus on himself as he could manage.  Nicole saw her opening and practically flashed forward, jamming one of her blades deep into the hinge of the claw, the sound of cracking chitin reminded her of the last time she ate lobster. 

Red seemed to catch on to what she was doing at that same moment, and brought her axe down on the joint, shattering it in a spray of gore.  Nicole winced, because that was not the color of normal shellfish internals.  The scorpion-like tail lashed out again, and Nicole was forced to leap over it just as Green ensnared the entire thing. 

“Purple!  Hit the base of this thing!” 

The Dragoon styled Ranger didn’t hesitate, twisting in midair as he launched off nothing and drove his spear through the tail, severing it as he did.  The rhino head reared back, roaring as it was taken apart piece by piece.  Nicole didn’t let that literal opening go unpunished, and flashed forward once more, driving her knife through the creature’s open jaw and into its skull.

Machinery whirred, and flesh gushed forth dark blood from where it had been cut.  The creature gave one final rumbling groan as Nicole wrenched her blade free, then collapsed into a heap.  She nimbly stepped back as it fell, falling in line with the rest of the Rangers. 

“I think,” Purple said, his voice light and airy and more than a bit breathless.  “I think we did it.” 

“We won,” Red, or rather, Grace, said. 

“We fucking won!” Silver yelled, raising his sword up high.  “Take that you invading bastards!  Fuck you and the ship you rode in on!” 

Purple and Silver were rather jovial, but all Nicole could think about was possible stragglers or those that might be bleeding out on the ground.  She glanced over at Red, and she nodded, seemingly thinking the same thing.

“Stow the celebrations for later,” Grace said sharply, her axe vanishing behind her once more.  “We need to sweep the area for survivors, and deal with any stragglers that might still be trying to hunt down those not fortunate enough to flee.”

“It’s going to be ages before paramedics arrive,” Nicole added, already in motion before she looked back over her shoulder.  “We can celebrate once the dust settles.” 

She couldn’t understand what the two men of their new team were muttering, but Green was already using her vines to shift the rubble.  Nicole knew to dread the coming drama that would inevitably come as they found their dynamic, but for now she would focus on the task at hand, even if she wasn’t quite sure how she felt about having such responsibility thrust upon her. 

“Deep breaths, Nikki,” she whispered to herself, the old nickname bringing little comfort.  “You’ve survived everything up until today, even if you didn’t want to, and you’ll survive this.” 

After all, she wasn’t the type of person that would luck out and get to die heroically.  Oh no, knowing her luck she wouldn’t get to die until there was no hope remaining and all her friends were dead.  That’s just how her life seemed to track.  Finding someone moving amidst the carnage, she stopped and helped uncover them, her minimal first aid training coming back to mind as she did what she could for them. 

Nicole worked diligently, helping those she could, comforting those she couldn’t.  Lingering with those who were beyond help wasn’t an option, not when others were dying around her.  At least the blood seemed to just slide off her suit.  In one particularly grim case, she had left behind a severed razor limb for a woman to make her own choice. 

Was it bad that she envied her for having the option? 

When the sirens could finally be heard in the distance, and the first responders finally arrived, Nicole took the opportunity to finally sit and catch her breath.  She didn’t dare take off her helmet, the last thing she wanted was for her identity to be all over the evening news.  Instead, she found herself staring up into the clear blue sky, marveling at how little smoke there was in the air for all the damage done. 

“Looks like I’ll be a bit longer than expected, Mom, Dad,” she said to the open sky.  “Keep a spot ready for me when my time comes and I can finally rest.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 1 - Worthy

A blade slammed into the wooden counter, digging deep into the solid surface as its wielder grinned madly.  The man was rather proud of his blades, and loved to demonstrate them in the most destructive of ways, much to the delight of those watching.  Some of the other shops were pansy asses about things, insisting you couldn’t handle a blade until you bought it, or winced when you tried a swing. 

Not this shop.

It wasn’t often that something like this came along anymore, especially given the state of the world at large.  People had to take solace in whatever brought them comfort, which was exactly what she was doing!  Some might call it silly, but it was her vice of choice and she could honestly say it was better than drugs.

“Next.” 

She hesitantly stepped forward, pushing an errant strand of red hair out of her eyes before adjusting her glasses.  When that failed to calm her nerves, Nicole began to fidget with the leather bracer on her left wrist, the nervous habit of rubbing the scar beneath it proving difficult to shake even when covered.

“Uh, pickup for Nicole Hayes, I have a custom piece to uh… pick up,” Nicole finished, lamely. 

The girl behind the counter wasn’t much older than Nicole, maybe nineteen or twenty.  She looked as though she had walked off the set of the latest pirate movie, with a heavy longcoat covered in red accent pieces tied off with a belt at her waist.  Her blonde hair was up in a ponytail under a red bandana, and a leather pirate’s tricorne topped things off.  The only real difference from a traditional pirate ensemble was the steel axe slung over her back.

Pirate drip was a phrase that Nicole was trying very hard to avoid in her own mind and brought back memories of her own first viewing of the Pirates of the Caribbean trilogy.  Especially with how tan her skin was.

“Oh yeah, it’s ready cutie, love the accent by the by,” the girl said.  Nicole’s cheeks warmed at compliments, especially from someone so far out of her league.  Especially when her own southern accent was just sublime.  “Chuck, gotta run back to grab that custom job.” 

“Make it quick, Grace,” the man answered.  “We’re kinda swamped here.” 

“Yeah, yeah,” Grace said, waving him off.  “Won’t be but a moment.”

Grace smiled, then winked, turning Nicole into a blushing mess as the woman ducked back through a curtain to where she knew they kept the overstock blades and custom orders.  Nicole was left fidgeting with one of the strings of her own outfit, a custom black leather duster set with leather bracers, jerkin and boots to match.  All that was missing was just beyond the curtain, and she’d had to wait far too long to get it due to age restrictions on purchases. 

Nicole was fresh out of high school herself, officially a college girl and attending the Anoka-Ramsey Community College.  She’d lived in Minneapolis all her life, and out of her admittedly limited choices for college after her failure, she ended up liking the campus there the best.  Nicole didn’t have much money to her name, what with how life insurance treated deaths to the invaders following the early days of the war.

Damn Supreme Court decisions…  

That didn’t stop her from attending the Renaissance Faire, she’d been going ever since she could remember because her parents were massive nerds like that and it had honestly rubbed off on her.  She’d been working on an outfit to wear for the last two years, and finally she could legally purchase the finishing touch.

The blades. 

She’d been working with the smith through email for months, a local partner of the traveling shop, making sure all the little touches were just right, and now they were ready.  The woman returned with a wooden case and a grin on her face.  The owner himself had even paused his presentation with one of the other Renfaire attendees to watch the unboxing, phone in hand, to make sure he could record it. 

Nicole hesitantly lifted the lid and beheld the blades within.  The silver shine of good steel greeted her, curved ever so slightly and laced with an intricate damascus pattern.  She’d based them off of the Kukri, but with a few of her own touches, like how the blade handles were wrapped in black leather instead of the usual chord.  Each handle held a single black opal, which refracted the light beautifully. 

It was just what she needed to perfect her rogue ensemble. 

She’d even had custom scabbards for them made, and arranged for them to be presented with the blades.  She gingerly lifted the twin daggers from the case, handling them with the deserved reverence.  She gave them a practiced twirl, the balance allowing her to do so with ease.  A flick of the wrist and she slashed forward, the imaginary throat slit before her.  So easy to handle, and a far cry from the cheap stainless steel pair she’d been practicing with for years. 

They were perfect. 

“I think she likes them,” the smith said.  Nicole blushed, quickly putting the blades away into their scabbards before working to secure them to her belt.  “As you can see, these beautiful blades were forged and prepared by Minneapolis’ very own local rising star, Grace Evans and built to our standards!  All our blades carry a lifetime guarantee.  We challenge you to break our blades, because we sure as hell try.” 

He held the camera on her expectantly, and Nicole sighed, reaching back to one of the blades, drew it in a practiced flourish, and slammed it point first into the wooden table. 

“Now isn’t that just a beautiful sight,” he said with a grin.  “Never know when you might need to stab an alien bastard, and our blades are up to the task!” 

Nicole chuckled awkwardly as he ended the recording. 

Most people didn’t like to talk about that, it was considered bad luck to bring up what was on the horizon, and Minneapolis was still lacking its own defenders.  Even St. Louis had a team for fuck’s sake!  Three ‘minor’ attacks, and nobody had been chosen, or however it actually worked.  Their city had weathered the storm all the same, even if her family hadn’t.

That first attack still stuck out in her mind, it was the day the world learned they weren’t alone in the universe.  The day the Sylan invaded.  They came in massive ships straight out of a Hollywood blockbuster and deployed foot drones of all things.  Bipedal machines that alone were actually something a person could survive, but they never came alone. 

They deployed by the thousands. 

Nearest scientists could figure, or at least release to the public, they were mass produced shock troopers meant to soften targets in a way that didn’t invite nuclear response.  The ships stayed just in range of major population centers and occasionally tested the waters.  There were even running theories that the ships were unmanned save for the biological abominations that were periodically released and the handful of generals that sometimes deployed to face an entrenched target. 

Nicole just didn’t have it in her to care, not after her parents had died in the last incursion a year prior.  She shook those thoughts away and stowed her blade, giving a rather curt thanks as she left the shop, much to Grace’s seeming confusion.  Just randomly blurting that your life was upended by the invaders wasn’t something she wanted to do to complete strangers.  

So, Nicole wandered for a few minutes through the crowds, barely noting the vendor stalls built to resemble old shops, or the passing performers, before taking a seat at one of the many benches near the food vendors. 

The world was so completely fucked, and she couldn’t even blame it on the boomer generation like her parents had.  No, she had the luxury of growing up in a literal alien apocalypse where there was little hope for the future.  Sure, the Rangers were holding the line as they always said in their damn interviews, keeping the bastards from overrunning them in a way even the military failed to. 

That first incursion had decimated the airforce of most nations, limiting what could be done.  If that first group of Rangers hadn’t emerged in New York when it did, the battle might have been lost on the very first day of fighting.  That had been the turning point as the invaders rallied around the city and attempted to put the Rangers down. 

The Rangers won the day and the world hailed them as heroes.

So few took the time to remember what had been lost over the years, but not Nicole.  She’d lost her mother and father, like so many others, and the world instead celebrated the chosen few rather than those lost.  All because some primary colored assholes halfway across the country stopped the bloodshed temporarily. 

She still couldn’t believe it had been a year since she lost them.  They’d always attended the Renfaire together and this was the first year she was attending without her parents.  Her best friend Rebecca was busy with her boyfriend Colin and planned to come with her the following day, yet the void remained.  It ate at her, calling ever so sweetly for her to embrace it, all it would take was a simple motion and she would—  Nicole sucked in a sharp breath, she’d promised herself she wouldn’t let the memories ruin the day, that she would enjoy it despite the pain. 

She finally had her complete outfit, she was doing something she loved…  Then why was she crying?  It was so stupid, breaking down in such a public place, but she had almost nothing left.  Pretty much everyone she loved was dead and gone, and she had no friends at the college outside of Becca and her boyfriend, and Becca was all but obligated given Nicole had been taken in by Becca’s family after her parents died. 

She’d checked off the latest item on her ever revolving bucket list.  Was the next item a book, or show?  Whichever, it was so minor in the grand scheme of things.  With the Renfaire no longer being something in the future for her to strive towards, everything felt so hollow. 

Was it even worth it?  It wasn’t like there was a future for anyone, not with the impending devastation to come.  Even if Minneapolis ended up with their own Ranger team, it wouldn’t do much good in the face of such overwhelming might.  Maybe she would be better off just checking out on her own terms… 

A bitter laugh bubbled up, she’d avoided such depressing thoughts for months, the looming Renfaire helping to keep them at bay thanks to having a goal ahead of her.  Now it was here and that was all gone. 

Absently, Nicole noted someone sitting down beside her, their back to the table as they watched one of the food stalls.  It was one of the downsides to the Renfaire, unless you locked yourself in a porta-potty, you weren’t getting much privacy. 

“Difficult times?” the woman beside her asked. 

Nicole glanced up, the dampness of her cheeks chilling in the late summer breeze.  The woman wasn’t truly looking at her, instead she watched the crowd.  Nicole could tell that some of the woman’s focus was on her, but she wasn’t anything more than a passing curiosity to the vision of beauty.  Like many at the Renfaire, the woman was in a costume that almost made her seem fae-like.  There was an ethereal quality to her makeup, changing the shape of her face to be angular in a way that wasn’t quite human in appearance. 

It was good work, accentuated by the elaborate braids woven into her silky hair that was the most brilliant silver that Nicole had ever seen.  There was no way it was natural, but it didn’t appear to be a wig either.

In contrast, the stall bought fairy wings whose cheapness was completely out of place on her elegant royal blue dress.  Nicole felt more than a hint of jealousy at the skill it must have taken to manage such a look.  Worse, she felt the embarrassment of being in such a sorry state that she drew the attention of the beautiful woman. 

“You could say that,” Nicole said, wiping her eyes.  “It’s just a tough time for me.” 

The woman hummed, still only giving her the barest of attention.  “This seems to be a joyous time for most, so why do you not share their mirth?” 

Ah, she was playing a bit.  Some people did refuse to break character regardless of circumstances when visiting the Renfaire.  Normally Nicole found it amusing, but right now it was just leaving her drained. 

“I used to come here every year with my parents,” Nicole admitted, because she had nothing to lose by opening up to a stranger, they’d forget about her within a week after all.  “I lost both of them to the incursion last year.” 

“Ah,” the woman said with a bit of a wince.  “I am truly sorry to hear that.  Such matters are always full of senseless bloodshed and loss.”

Nicole chuckled, but it was without mirth.  “That’s one way to fucking put it.” 

“Maybe you should head home,” the woman said, looking off into the crowds.  “This doesn’t seem to be a good place for you right now and you’ve lost enough as it is.” 

“No, I’ll manage,” Nicole said, forcing a smile.  “Maybe I’ll sit by Vegetable Justice for a while, that’s always good for a laugh.” 

“The man’s insults were rather amusing,” the woman agreed before pulling out a strange phone.  “I have about thirty minutes before I have to depart, so if you insist upon not departing, it would be poor form to leave you unaccompanied in your present state…” 

Nicole blinked, unsure exactly what was being offered, but she was finding it difficult to refuse.  It truly was as if she’d encountered someone otherworldly, and she didn’t have much to lose. 

“You know what, sure, why not?” Nicole said, getting to her feet before she held out her hand.  “My name’s Nicole.” 

The woman blinked, looking at the offered hand.  “Maraline.  Sorry, I’m not one for physical contact with the common masses.” 

Nicole winced, withdrawing her hand.  Some people did take that sort of thing seriously after the second plague in as many years.  “Sorry.  That’s completely understandable.” 

“Vegetable Justice then?” the woman asked, rising to her feet with a languid grace. 

Nicole smiled, happy that at least some part of her day seemed to be looking up.  “Lead the way, m’lady.” 

*** 

“Hey kid, know why the fairies are all extinct?” 

The little girl threw a tomato at the man sitting behind the wooden cutout wall only to hit the bright red cartoon tomato painted around his face and arms.  The cutout was offering the obvious target as the man behind it heckled the young girl who was standing at the five to seven year old line.  She was wearing a pink and sparkly princess dress with the same sort of fairy wings that Maraline wore, much to Nicole’s amusement. 

“It’s because I plucked all their wings, ground them up, and snorted them.” 

Half the assembled crowd booed the joke as the man cackled, then the girl nailed him right in the face with her last tomato and the jeers turned to cheers almost instantly as everyone clapped for the young girl.  Even the man hurling insults joined in as an older boy stepped up to the next line just a bit farther back.  

Such was the way at Vegetable Justice.

“Does he truly do that to such beautiful wings?” 

Nicole eyed Maraline, who was ever the picture of an arrogant noble as she sat there watching the spectacle.  The new boy hurled tomatoes at the taunting man, but Nicole’s focus was on the woman that had pulled her out of one of the worst spirals in the last six months. 

“You’re really dedicated to the whole Fae Queen persona, aren’t you?” 

Maraline turned, her poise unaffected by what should have been an awkward motion.  “Whatever do you mean?” 

Nicole just shook her head.  If the woman wanted to keep up appearances that badly, she wouldn’t try to force her.  For all she knew, Maraline was more socially awkward than Nicole could be when not putting on the act.  Brains could be weird, something she knew all too well. 

“Sir!  Yes, you in the tight shirt,” the man yelled, pointing an arm through the hole.  “Let me guess, you wear your shirt two sizes too small so people think you work out!” 

It was impossible to see his eyes from behind the reflective sunglasses, but the tight shirted man stepped forward, fishing out a few bills before slapping them on the counter.  He was handed a dozen tomatoes and started hurling them.  The first two hit far off to the side, much to the man’s mounting frustration.

“Sir, your throws are about as straight as you are!” he heckled as tomatoes turned to salsa all around his head in near misses.  “You’re so deep in the closet that you’ve found Narnia!” 

The last tomato impacted just below his chin and the fuming man stomped off as the crowd laughed.  Even Nicole found herself clapping for the Justice guy as once more a child stepped forward to play.  

“Maybe we should get in line,” Nicole said.  “I never played baseball, but I can throw a mean curve.” 

Maraline seemed to consider that, then checked her phone.  “Very well, there is yet time.” 

Taking that as a win, Nicole led the otherworldly woman around to the main stall and set a twenty on the table.  The kid was doing well enough, but they only bought a dozen tomatoes.  Nicole was buying a fair bit more, even if she was splitting them with her new companion.  It didn’t take long for their turn to come and Maraline picked up one of the chunks of ‘totally a fruit’ that everyone accepted as a vegetable.

“I just throw it?” she asked. 

“Yeah, try to hit me in my big fat head!” the man in the quasi stockade yelled.  “Not that you could!  With wings like those I bet—” 

He was cut off as the tomato splattered across his forehead, much to the crowd’s cheers.

“A trivial task,” Maraline said coldly, then threw another, hitting him yet again. 

Holy shit, was this woman some secret world class pitcher or something?  How the hell was she managing to hit him again and again?  She hadn’t even missed once, it was bad enough that the poor fool inside the stockade had to start ducking. 

“I do not believe that is fair,” Maraline said with a frown.  The man poked his head up, only to duck again as Maraline nailed another tomato through the hole.  “Do you truly fear competence?  Where has your bravado fled to, little man?” 

“Just because I’m short,” the man yelled, only to duck again.  “Doesn’t mean that—  Ma’am!” 

Nicole could only whistle as Maraline exhausted her supply of tomatoes.  Hell, she was tempted to give up her own portion just to keep watching an artist at work.  Maraline seemed to make the decision for her, taking a step back so that Nicole would have room to throw her own tomatoes.  Taking a breath, Nicole eyed the tomatoes, wondering how the hell she was going to follow up that act.

“Oh thank god,” the man muttered as he took his place back in the cutout.  He eyed Nicole then grinned.  “Where did you even find that girl?  Someone who looks like her should not be able to throw that straight!” 

Nicole shrugged.  “Surprised the hell out of me too.”  Then she threw the first tomato, missing him intentionally as the tomato burst right below his chin and splattered across his face.  “Maybe she’s been playing this game as long as I have.” 

Blinking, the man looked almost scared.  “Where are they finding you people?”

“What do you mean you people?” a dark skinned man wearing the armor of a paladin yelled back.  “Come on, nail him again!” 

“Yeah, nail me just like you failed to nail your high school crush.” 

Her eyes twitched.  He didn’t know how close to home that was, or how much she tried to put it out of mind that her best friend had found happiness with an amazing man.  She threw, and hit the broadside of the tomato cutout. 

“Ma’am, you don’t have to aim as low as your standards.” 

She couldn’t let the man get to her, that was half the game.  Nicole threw again, this one hitting just off to the side. 

“Damn, missing me like you miss your dad after he went to the corner store for milk.” 

Nicole saw red as she threw again, but this time he caught the tomato.  “Ha!  I bet this isn’t the first time a man caught something from you!” 

Half the crowd hissed and Nicole stopped playing around.  She wound back and threw the tomato with all her might, and hit the bastard right in the eye.  The person in the cutout fell back and this time he didn’t get up.  Letting out a huff, Nicole turned and began to walk off.  Nicole absently bumped into a girl in green robes, muttering an apology as she tried to get as far from the stand as possible.  She was only vaguely aware of Maraline following after her.

“He was rather crass, was he not?” 

Nicole took a breath, stopping near the jousting arena.  It wasn’t quite time for a show, but the seats were open and she needed to unwind for a moment.  Maraline sat smoothly beside her, close, yet far enough to not crowd her. 

“Sorry about that,” Nicole said after a moment, holding herself.  “That last taunt hit a bit close to home.  Assholes back in school used to come up with all kinds of rumors about me, and that was similar to a lie this bitch named Tiffany once spread.” 

“I see,” Maraline whispered.  “It is unfortunate that some humans can be so cruel, however, I can see that you are not one prone to cruelty.” 

“How can you know that?” Nicole whispered, tears splattering against leather.  “You only just met me, how can you just say something like that?” 

“Call it intuition,” Maraline said with a smile.  “Afterall, a fae may speak no lies.” 

Nicole couldn’t help it, she laughed.

***

Two armored jousters clashed, one taking a hit to the chest that knocked him from his steed as the crowd cheered.  Nicole herself had jumped to her feet, shouting exuberantly at the triumphant man in purple armor that could easily have passed for a dragoon in any fantasy tale.  There was just something exciting about two horses charging one another while their riders tried to spear one another. 

“I hope that one will live,” Maraline said. 

Nicole took her seat once more, feeling much better than she had an hour prior.  A batch of loaded tater tots had also helped; comfort food doing what it does best.  “He should be fine, this is a performance, not an actual sport.  It’s likely all rehearsed in advance.” 

“I pray you are correct,” Maraline said, then her phone let out a chime and the woman grimaced.

“Everything alright?” Nicole asked.

“It is time,” Maraline said, standing smoothly.  “You should go home, and quickly.” 

Nicole started a bit at just how serious her tone was, and the sharpness of her gaze.  Maraline’s tone brokered no doubt that she wasn’t joking in the slightest.  Worse yet, it reminded Nicole of that time the quiet kid in her class had warned her to skip.  He’d been arrested the following morning armed with several guns. 

“Are you going to hurt someone?” Nicole asked, softly, her words laced with worry. 

The woman hesitated a second too long before giving her a sad smile.  “No worse than I’ve done before.” 

Nicole’s hand dropped to her blades, now secured with zip ties at her lower back.  It was a rule for safety, but now she was really wishing it wasn’t.  Nicole couldn’t quite describe what she felt, as though something so beyond her was pressing down with the weight of the world.  Maraline didn’t flinch or look away, then her eyes closed and someone screamed. 

Nicole’s head whipped to the side to see what was happening, only to find it had been a kid scared of one of the costumed entertainers.  She let out a heavy breath and turned back around, but Maraline had slipped away on her.  She frantically looked around, jumping to her feet to look across the crowd but saw no sign of the enigmatic woman. 

Discretion being the better part of valor, Nicole made her way out of the stands and hurried over to one of the park workers and flagged them off to the side. 

“What can I assist you with on this fine morrow?” 

Nicole dismissed her irritation at the incorrect use of the word and pressed on.  “A woman I was talking to, deep blue flowing dress and makeup done up like a Fae Queen.”  He just tilted his head at the description, no recognition in his eyes despite having been just a few feet away from the almost breathtaking woman.  “She made some comments that implied she was going to hurt a bunch of people here.” 

“That is troubling indeed!” the man said.  He then pulled a radio from his pocket.  “Keep an eye out for a Fae woman in a flowing blue dress, it has been brought to my attention that she may mean to harm someone.”  Some radio chatter followed and he nodded.  “The castle guard has been notified.” 

“Thanks,” Nicole said sheepishly.  “She just reminded me of someone who was almost a school shooter.  I didn’t want to take a chance.” 

“And we thank ye for notifying us,” he said, patting her shoulder.  “Go enjoy the festivities, we’ll handle things from here.” 

That would have to be enough, even though the sense of foreboding hadn’t left the air.  Nicole wandered a bit aimlessly, as if she could find the woman before the collective efforts of the park security could.  She ended up at a knife throwing stall and decided to vent some of her frustrations.  She slapped down a twenty on the rough wood and took position.  

The stall worker placed twelve chipped and dulled blades in front of her.  “You’ll get two rounds.” 

She nodded and took up the first blade.  It was one thing she was truly good at, and she let a smirk come to her lips as she let the first throw loose and sunk it into the painted target.  More knives followed and soon she was down a dozen blades, eight of which were sunk into the wood, the other four were so dull she hadn’t been surprised she didn’t get them to stick. 

The blades were lined up in front of her again and she shook her hand out, ready for another round when another kid screamed.  She was about to ignore it, but further screams followed and that air of dread she had felt grew suffocating.  She turned slowly and her blood ran cold. 

Dozens of silver clad automatons were materializing across the field, people screaming and fleeing as the mechanical beasts rushed after them with blades in hand.  It was a Sylan attack.  Why were they attacking the Renfaire of all places?

Nicole moved on autopilot as she grabbed one of the throwing knives and quickly cut the zip ties holding her own blades in place, the custom made weapons soon to get tested in a way she never anticipated.  She also carried a half dozen throwing knives inside her coat.  It took a few seconds to cut the ties on them free as well, but if she was going to survive, she knew she needed her gear available. 

“Can I—” Nicole cut off as she watched the stall vendor vanish into the crowd, leaving the knives behind.  She scoffed and grabbed the few blades that weren’t in terrible shape and took off towards one of the emergency exits meant for staff.  It was her best bet as the main gates would quickly become kill zones. 

She was moving quickly, glad for once at how much effort she had put into her gymnastics career and that even after months of lazing about she was still relatively fit.  The hope that she might make it out was thoroughly dashed as another group materialized right in front of her.  The machines scattered, one moving inhumanly quick, their bladed arm cutting right through a man’s wooden shield, severing his arm in a spray of crimson. 

The kid behind him screamed in terror. 

Nicole froze, images of her mother dead in the morgue flashed before her eyes, then a snarl came to her lips.  Blades flew from her hands, the few throwing knives she had sent into the automaton masses.  None of the blades stuck, but it did draw their attention from the cowering kid and squarely onto her. 

Nicole swallowed heavily, drawing her newly acquired blades and fell into a loose combat stance.  She was going to die.  She knew that, and if that was to be her fate, then she was going to go down fighting.  Three of the automatons bounded towards her, bladed limbs coming up to bisect her.  Despite that, she was at peace with her end and would meet it head on.  She ducked, the blades passing over her head as she did, and struck. 

To her surprise, the blade didn’t just bounce off their armored plating, it bit into the joint between their torso and abdomen.  She was sprayed with some pale blue fluid, distracted for just a moment that she had actually damaged one of the invaders.  That brief pause cost her, as one of the machines pushed their damaged member atop her, knocking her down to the ground as her glasses flew off her face.  Nicole looked up into the glowing ‘eyes’ of the machine, knowing it was about to kill her. 

The blade came down, then almost seemed to hang there. 

Nicole blinked, wondering if this was the start of her life flashing before her eyes as the world shifted to monochrome around her.  The blade was still moving, but so slowly that it would take a dozen minutes to reach her.  She tried to move, but found her own body was responding in much the same way, sluggish and unresponsive. 

Was this what happened to everyone when they died?  Did their perception slow to the point that they were given a chance to come to peace with their end? 

“Interesting,” something said, echoing all around her.  “So very interesting.” 

It wasn’t a physical voice, but rather something that reverberated in her mind.  It was coming from everywhere yet also nowhere.  Nicole wanted to do something, anything, yet she was completely pinned by whatever was holding her and the world still. 

Images flashed around her, machines cutting down people that were decidedly not human, as these four-armed beings ran for safety.  Nicole could only watch as the scenes shifted unfolding in new ways.  Costumed defenders rose up on the cusp of defeat, defying the Sylan machines and driving them back.  Of machines the size of buildings fighting off monsters of equal stature that brought ruin to their cities.

“Such a fierce spirit, willing to put yourself at risk to hold the line in defense of others.” 

She wanted to clamp her hands over her ears, the voice was borderline painful to hear, as if it spoke just a bit louder her ears would rupture and her brain would start to bleed. 

“I feared this day would never come, but I finally found someone worthy of the power I was once entrusted with.” 

If she hadn’t been frozen in place, her mouth would have run dry.  Unless Nicole was way off the mark, it almost sounded as if she was about to become... 

“You are worthy to become a Ranger and lead the way to a brighter future.” 

The instant that word slammed into her mind, confirming her growing trepidation and fear, her entire reality spun in prismatic colors and everything changed as the world was plunged into a pitch black void.

The Reluctant Ranger Update

Alright, a bit of a quick update. The next chapter in the docket was originally the last chapter of volume one, but significant changes to the edited draft have altered enough things that pretty much every concept in the coming chapter is going to be heavily outdated. (Not to mention the bulk of volume two will need to be tweaked to align with new plot ideas)

Essentially, the Patreon draft is going to become essentially a different story at this point if I keep updating as I have been. I know I made a poll a while back about this, but the changes now are going to be much more drastic and I'm not sure it's fair to you all to offer what is essentially a worse version as an incentive to keep paying for early access.

The current edits are now just past the Bartran fight, which exploded into a three chapter ordeal. and I've still got a fair bit to update and expand as I go. So, on my next normal 8 hour shift I'm going to see about getting the entire edited version posted here for my supporters to compare things and get a proper read on which they would rather see going forward. Rough draft or Edited Upload Preview.

The Reluctant Ranger - Interlude Jeff

Step.  Shoulder tensed.  Strike coming wide and low.  Adjust spear.  Impact.  Manageable.  Adjust.  Thrust.  Contact.

“Point, Cunningham!” The judge called. 

Jeff stepped back, a grin on his face as he pulled his helmet up.  His HEMA instructor did the same, only he was breathing heavily under his own protective helmet.  Curtis was in his late thirties, but he was one of the best fighters among the group, and besting him with a spear was unheard of for unseasoned members of the team.

“Damn, son,” the man said.  “You weren’t bad when you first walked in my door, but these last two months you’ve become a demon with a spear!” 

Jeff smiled sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.  Yeah, he could mention how he had fought machine and mutant both alongside his team for the last month.  How Nicole nearly put herself back in the hospital during the first training session after the battle with Bartran.  Yet, he kept that to himself.  

His attention then turned across the hall to where Nicole danced around Devon’s sword and board.  She was quick on her feet even without her transformation backing up her movements.  He knew she did gymnastics, but that only explained part of how supple her movements could be.  Devon strained to keep up, but he was managing it all the same.  It was an impressive improvement compared to their first week practicing. 

They covered one another’s weaknesses, helped each other prevent bad habits from settling in.  The other group caught his eye and he could only smile.  Grace was a powerhouse, but Kayla was proving to be a quick study when it came to evasion and counters.

Kayla had taken up staff fighting, using a stick the same length as her staff.  It was unconventional, and it wasn’t like she could sling plants around without morphing, but he had noticed how every plant she touched seemed to shine just a bit brighter afterwards. 

If his peers figured it out, he wouldn’t lie to them, yet there was no reason to hand them the truth of it either.  

“I’ve been practicing, sir.” 

Curt shook his head.  “Whatever you say.  That group you brought in are all monsters.  I’d love to see you entered into some of the official tournaments.”  

“If only we had the time,” Jeff answered. 

A snort was Curt’s answer as he began to pull off his gear.  

Jeff moved off to the side, doing the same.  He didn’t really need the gear unless they were fighting with live weapons, but that would only serve to broadcast his enhanced physiology.  Nicole’s identity was already frayed even with the help of that mysterious doctor and his team that had saved her life.  Being beholden to the government really didn’t sit well with him, especially with the knowledge that they knew who their entire team was under the helmets. 

Just as he was pulling his boots off, someone sat down beside him with a heavy sigh.  He looked up, smiling at Kayla’s sweat matted face.  Strands of hair stuck to her skin, and she was clearly flushed from exertion.  She looked radiant as always, not that he was one to say that aloud.  He didn’t want to appear forward, but he also knew he was bad at reading signals. 

“How’d it go?” Jeff asked. 

Kayla huffed, throwing a piece of gear aside.  “You’ve fought Grace, you know how she is.” 

Glancing across the way, he could only smile as Nicole and Grace teased one another, helping their partner out of the bulky gear.  They were adorable together and it made him wish he could have something half as cute as what they had found.  On the other hand, their final team member sat alone, a consequence of his own choices. 

“Brutal, hits like a truck?” 

Tracing a hand along her ribs, Kayla chuckled darkly.  “I am so glad we heal faster.  These bruises would suck otherwise.” 

“Sometimes it still takes too long,” he said casually. 

Watching a teammate nearly die still stung, and knowing that she did it to protect them made it hurt all the more.  It was why he was so dedicated to his training.  He didn’t want to ever be the reason that one of his teammates got hurt ever again.  He knew that was naive, but he didn’t like being the weak link.  He would strive ever onward, until his spear could protect all of them from whatever came. 

Kayla ran a hand through her hair to pull the matted strands away from her face, then smiled back at him.  He could tell it was a little forced, especially with the way her eyes crinkled slightly.  They had all learned to fake a smile, to put on an act for those around them when times were hard.  He couldn’t exactly tell his friends in school that he was down because one of his teammates almost died fighting the closest thing to a god he had ever met. 

Jeff had tons of useless skills, all from one hyper-fixation or another.  Magic tricks from when he was twelve and had watched this one VidTube creator explain all the tricks and how to do them.  He knew the details of every steam train to ever run in the US.  Hell, he’d placed third in the nationals for a damn card tournament!  

It was why he knew how to handle a spear, but only the basics. 

He regretted not giving that one his all from the beginning, it might have made a difference.  Okay, he was likely deluding himself there.  Bartran was someone who knew their own capabilities intimately, who had fought for a thousand lifetimes.  A literal immortal. 

Then again, Nicole had demonstrated that Bartran was no god, he could bleed, which meant he could die.  Next time they met, Jeff would see to it that the monster would die, no matter the cost. 

A gentle nudge at his side had him look up, relaxing the fists he hadn’t realized were clenched tight enough that they could crumple steel. 

“Thinking heavy thoughts again?” Kayla asked. 

Was he really that easy to read?  “Hard not to, given everything that happened.  I felt so useless, still do if I’m being honest.” 

Kayla regarded him for a moment, her face completely placid and blank.  She presented herself as a nature girl and a bit of an airhead, but he could tell it was a front.  She wore a mask that wasn’t her helmet, just as he did.  

“We survived,” Kayla said softly.  “Next time we’ll make sure he regrets that.” 

“My thoughts exactly,” he said with a mirthless chuckle.  A heavy sigh followed as he leaned back.  “How much longer do you think this reprieve will last?” 

“I’m honestly surprised it’s lasted as long as it has,” Kayla said.  “It’s like this all over the planet too, not one Sylan attack since the battle.” 

It was almost enough to convince some that they might have won, but the ships in orbit hadn’t so much as shifted.  The break was welcome, because they had a hell of an introduction to Ranger life compared to most teams.  All because one of their Generals took an interest in their teammate.  It would have been easy to just blame Nicole, but it wasn’t her fault at all.

Truthfully, everyone was waiting for the shoe to drop, expecting something major to announce the return of the Sylan attacks.  It was a combination of anticipation and dread that permeated every moment and only grew thicker with each passing day.

Yet, they wouldn’t let it stop them from living.  Packing his gear away, Jeff ran through his mental list of things that needed done before he went to bed.  The new set was coming out soon, so he would need to go over the card list to prepare an updated deck for the upcoming tournament.  That would probably take most of the evening if he was being honest with himself. 

That meant finishing the Lyger model kit would have to wait, unfortunately. 

He was just about to get up and head for his car when a firm hand came down on his shoulder.  He blinked, surprised to see a pensive expression on Kayla’s face.  She was even biting her lip as she looked away.  He’d never seen her so nervous about something before and his mind raced to figure out what might have her so on edge.

“I’m gonna go see a movie,” Kayla said softly.  “Could you keep me company?” 

An explosive breath left his mouth as his shoulders slumped in relief.  That was it?  A movie?  She was so nervous about asking if he wanted to see a movie with her?  For a minute there he was afraid she was about to admit that Maraline had started visiting her in the night or something.  Jeff hadn’t even realized how tense he was until she spoke the request. 

“I’d love to,” he said brightly.  “Did you have your heart set on something, or do you want to wing it?” 

Kayla looked at him for a moment, then shook her head.  “As long as it isn’t a Ranger based story, I think I’m burned out on those.” 

“Or superhero,” Jeff agreed with a chuckle.  “Hits a bit too close to home lately.” 

Kayla snickered, dipping her head a bit as she covered her mouth.  “No joke.  Come on, there’s a place with heated recliners not far from here.” 

Jeff perked up.  Sure, becoming a Ranger had helped with his intolerance of the cold, but he still didn’t like it in the slightest.  Winter was creeping closer and he wasn’t looking forward to it, even if his skinny frame had bulked up a bit with some muscle. 

A comfortable warmth settled beside him for a moment and he savored it.  Kayla pulled away a moment later, getting up to stretch.  Like him, she hadn’t been all that muscular even after the Ranger enhancements, yet she’d begun to put on some definition as well.  It was good to know that they could still improve, that they weren’t static. 

Not that any among them could really compete with the literal marble statue that was Nicole.  At least the girl seemed to be owning it rather than letting it shame her, he was proud of how far she had come in the weeks since they first met.

Their final member stood alone, his gear already packed away and he happened to catch Jeff’s eyes.  A flash of something passed through his eyes, then it was gone as the man nodded and headed for the front door.

Just because he was cute didn’t mean he got a free pass. 

It was hard to feel sorry for the man, but he’d made a few poor choices in life.  Still, if he was willing to put in the work to be a better person, who was he to hold it against the man?  People could change and grow and everyone making a genuine attempt at change deserved a chance to see it through. 

Kayla hopped to her feet, slinging a heavy bag over her shoulder as though it were weightless.  That was another thing that was taking some time to adjust to, how simple and mundane things required conscious effort to hold back.  It was why he had improved so much in his training, he could follow his instructor’s every move with minimal effort.  It was an unfair advantage, and one that would teach him bad habits if he weren’t also training all out with his fellow Rangers at every opportunity. 

Outside, Grace hopped on a motorcycle behind Nicole, gripping tight.  Behind him, Kayla giggled then nudged his side with a mischievous smirk as the motorcycle hummed to life.  Then his fellow Ranger cupped her hands over her mouth. 

“Aww, look whose riding bitch,” Kayla teased. 

Grace flipped Kayla off even as Nicole started laughing.  Grace smacked Nicole’s shoulder playfully and the pair departed on the bike leaving them alone in the parking lot.  Jeff envied them a bit for how easily they interacted with one another.  Granted, Kayla had needed to hit them with a clue by four to get them over that hump. 

“They seem comfortable with one another,” Jeff said with a smile.  “A far cry from the two dense idiots at the food court.” 

Kayla snorted.  “Yeah, they were kinda hopeless back then.  Almost as bad as someone else lately.” 

Jeff blinked, tilting his head.  “Oh?  Some gossip I’m not aware of?” 

“You’ll figure it out eventually,” Kayla said, patting Jeff on the back.  “Now, we had best hurry before we get stuck watching a shitty movie or something.” 

Laughing, he shook his head.  “Truly a horrid fate.  Very well, lead the way.” 

Kayla shook her head and led him to her van, not that he needed the help given they had arrived together.  They had been spending a lot of time together since the battle, helping one another however they could.  He was glad they could be friends. 

Once again, perky pony songs dominated their adventure, the pair singing along with wide smiles and barely suppressed giggles.  It felt strange to him to not be judged for his appreciation of wholesome kids shows, but Kayla wasn’t like that.  She only judged people by the cast of their character, not for what they happened to enjoy. 

Well, mostly.  She did have an issue with people that liked certain factions of a table top game he wasn’t too familiar with.  She hadn’t gone into detail, but it didn’t surprise him that some people couldn’t understand satire and took it literally. 

Five songs in and they were already pulling up to the theater, which was entirely too soon for his tastes, but they could always sing more on their way back.  Kayla needed help setting up her new appliances that had been delivered earlier in the day and he had offered without hesitation.  Anything for his friends. 

He had only been there the once, along with the rest of the team, while they had a meeting during Nicole’s recovery.  Standing in an empty living room was a bit much, and learning that Kayla had lived out of her backpack for the past four years made a lot of sense in retrospect. 

Prying would be rude, so he simply let it be.  Kayla would open up when she felt ready and he was a patient man.  Stepping up to the list of showings, he looked everything over and came away mildly disappointed with the selection.  Two Ranger movies, one of which was filmed using actual Rangers for the transformed sequences.  It was interesting the first time, but this was their eighth movie in three years. 

Two romcoms, a movie about street racing, a remake that would never live up to the original, a giant monster movie, and…  Oh, that was just perfect.

He was grinning when he turned to face Kayla, who was still frowning at the list and clearly hadn’t spotted the movie that had him almost giddy.  So, he nudged her, getting a bit of a glare at first before she caught sight of what he was pointing at. 

“Oh hell yes,” Kayla said.  “I didn’t know it was still in theaters!” 

“Looks like it might be a late run,” Jeff said.  

He was fairly certain the movie was on streaming and coming to physical media soon, which meant it should also be a cheaper showing.  With Kayla in agreement, he punched the code into the kiosk and sure enough the theater was completely empty despite the show starting in ten minutes.  The best seats were picked, popcorn and soda was acquired, and they settled in for what should be two hours of hilarious hijinks involving adorable ponies.

***

“That last scene was adorable,” Kayla gushed as they rode the elevator up to her floor. 

Jeff was still grinning, even if it wasn’t the first time he had seen the movie, it was the first time they had seen it together.  He loved that they had a shared fandom they could mutually gush over and a part of him wished they had gone further down the rabbit hole the first time it came up, but Devon’s near fatal foot in mouth had derailed the conversation.

“I’m glad they didn’t go with the traditional ‘friendship always wins’ plot device to pull it off,” Jeff agreed.  

“They save that for the episodes,” Kayla said, opening her apartment.  “Anyway, the stove needs hooked up, and I think I got the right plug for it…” 

Jeff stepped inside behind her and grinned at the sight.  The couch was freshly delivered, and the furniture place was nice enough to assemble it for her, but the hardware store hadn’t been as nice.  The stove stood in the middle of the kitchenette still in its box along with a fridge.  The minifridge she was using up till now would be relegated to the bedroom or something.

“Already looking more like a home,” Jeff said approvingly. 

Kayla set her bags aside, the thump betraying how heavy they actually were.  She didn’t need his help for the muscle, she could probably bench the stove and fridge at the same time with ease.  No, she only needed help because she’d never had to deal with setting up appliances before. 

He knew she was a bit sheltered, but he didn’t know her exact experiences growing up.  The place would need more personal touches, but that could come with time.  Just knowing she chose to stay when she preferred traveling filled him with warmth.

“Computer, run my ‘Friendship is Mystical’ playlist.” 

A bright and familiar song came across the speaker tucked in the corner of the room and he could only grin as he began to silently sing along with the tune.  He still couldn’t believe he met friends that wouldn’t ridicule him for his ‘childish’ interests.

“Sorry to ask all this,” Kayla said, gesturing at the appliances.  “I’d just rather not pay more strangers to do shit I should be able to do myself.” 

As he moved to unbox the stove, he waved off her concerns.  “Hey, anything for a friend.” 

“Anything, huh?” Kayla asked, a mischievous smirk forming.  “I do have this pesky body I need hidden…” 

“If you give me a compelling enough reason,” Jeff said with a shrug.  “I ain’t no snitch.” 

Kayla elbowed him, grinning wide as she did.  “See, I knew there was a reason I liked you.” 

Warmth filled his chest at how sincerely she had said those words, they made him want to grab her in a tight hug and spin her around.  He didn’t, of course, doing so without asking would be far too impolite.  He knew full well how most women felt about unsolicited physical contact from men and would never cross that boundary without an invitation. 

Heh, he was almost like a vampire in that regard, only for hugs instead of blood. 

Setting up the stove doesn’t take terribly long, and Kayla had indeed picked out the right plug attachment for the stove.  The fridge goes even quicker, and soon enough the kitchen actually resembles a space where a meal might be cooked rather than simply set down momentarily after a delivery. 

He would need to make a grocery run so he could cook a proper meal and break the new stove in properly.  Kayla deserved to have a home cooked meal once in a while rather than something delivered by an app or heated in a…  Wait, there wasn’t a microwave anywhere to be seen either. 

Actually, that made sense given the lack of a large enough freezer, but it did call into question how she was eating without any storage.  Was she really eating out for every single meal in her life?  Hell, there wasn’t even a coffee pot either.  With dread he moved to check the cabinets, and found them completely devoid save for a pack of paper plates and a box of assorted plastic silverware. 

Oh, this would not stand. 

“Don’t,” Kayla said almost the same moment the thought crossed his mind.  “Look, I get that you want me to have all the comforts of home…” 

The way she said it carried so much pain, bringing Jeff up short.  Just what had she endured that brought such feelings to the surface like that?  He didn’t know, but it made him want to comfort her all the more. 

“I’m sorry if I stepped on something uncomfortable,” Jeff said.  “I didn’t mean anything by it.” 

“I know you didn’t,” Kayla said.  “My parents weren’t the nicest of people.  I’m from a racist shithole of a city on Florida’s west coast.  Let’s just say my parents didn’t take me coming out as bi all that well.” 

It was as though his heart twisted in his chest.  How anyone who brought a child into the world could hold something they were born as against them was anathema to him.  His own parents raised him to know that he never needed to come out to them, they would always accept him no matter if he was straight, gay, trans, or nonbinary.  It didn’t matter, they just wanted him to be happy. 

Kayla hadn’t gotten that kind of support, and it burned.  He wanted nothing more than to find her parents and give them a good tongue lashing about what it meant to care for a child.  He’d never been what might be called a traditional ‘masculine’ man, what with his tall and thin frame, but now he was a Ranger, and was putting on muscle besides.  He could probably fake a fair bit of intimidation if he wanted to.

“Well, you’re safe here,” Jeff said with conviction.  “If you ever feel threatened by them, all you have to do is call.” 

It wasn’t just him, he knew that Nicole and Grace would be right there beside them if Kayla’s parents ever tried to be pricks again.  Just as he would be there if Grace ever needed to confront her own.  He didn’t have the full story, but he expected it to be similar enough to Kayla’s given he’d heard it from far too many women online. 

A painful sigh followed as Kayla stepped close, wrapping him in a comforting hug.  He relished the warmth, returning the gesture happily.  Kayla laughed softly at the probably a bit too enthusiastic response, but he was just happy that she trusted him enough to hug him.

“Jeff, you are far too sweet for your own good.” 

Before he could process what she meant by that, Kayla’s face moved close to his own, looking up into his eyes with an expression he couldn’t quite place.  She paused there as if expecting something yet he couldn’t quite figure out what it might be. 

“Far too sweet,” Kayla said with a slight smile.  “Kiss me, you noble fool.” 

His eyes shot open wide in understanding as her warm lips pressed against his own.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 33 - Noodle Incident

Becca had picked a rather upscale Italian place in the Maple Grove shopping plaza, which was set up to resemble a small town main street in what could only be described as an overly elaborate open air mall.  It was one of the oddities of the city, which shouldn't come as a surprise that it was in one of the more affluent areas of the Minneapolis suburbs. 

The restaurant was on the edge of the false main street, and was considered a bit of a local treasure.  Nicole had eaten there a handful of times with her parents, and once with Becca’s, but she hadn’t been back in over a year.  It wasn’t that it was terribly expensive, no worse than a chain steakhouse really, but it was enough out of their way to make it inconvenient to travel to.

Given they were on a double date, that made the drive less of an ordeal given it was a special occasion and all.  Colin seemed to be processing the revelation that he had a Ranger in the car rather well, and if he had figured out that Grace was also a Ranger, well, he hadn’t said anything just yet. 

So, once parked, it was only natural that Nicole and Grace got into an argument over who would get the door for the other.  Nicole stared at her equally stubborn girlfriend, neither willing to yield.  Nicole knew she could just phase through the door, but that would require morphing and a light show to accomplish. 

“The dangers of lesbian relationships,” Colin muttered as he got the door for Becca.  “Come on you two, we’re already cutting it close.  You can figure out who tops on your own time.” 

Nicole choked on her own spit. 

“And that answers that,” Grace said, though she was just as red as Nicole no doubt was.  Opening the door, Grace got out and circled around, getting Nicole’s door with a flourished bow.  “M’lady.” 

Blush deepening, Nicole held out a hand and let Grace lift her from the car, only to be promptly pulled into a tight embrace.  She almost expected to be pulled into an equally deep kiss, but Grace barely pecked her on the lips before wrapping one arm around her waist and pulling her along towards the restaurant. 

It almost felt wrong, doing something so mundane as a date after such a major battle that nearly claimed her life, but at the same time, that defiance spoke just as loudly.  Knowing that she could keep living her life despite everything, it helped ground her, keep things in perspective.  Nicole wouldn’t forget who she fought for, friends and family alike, even if they were the family she chose. 

There had to be fifty people waiting to get a table, and a rather lengthy line to see someone at the podium.  They had scarcely been in line for thirty seconds before a commotion at the front of the line was drawing every eye to it.  Nicole, being naturally curious, pulled herself from Grace’s arm for a moment to get a better look ahead. 

It was a young blonde woman, yelling irately at the dark skinned server who was clearly uncomfortable with the situation.  Instantly, anger flooded Nicole at the sight.  There were few things that ignited her fury quite like seeing such things play out in front of her.  Hell, it was that very response that led to her befriending Becca back when they were freshmen. 

Without much thought, Nicole stepped out of the line and stomped up to them, just itching to reach down for her watch and make a proper show of it.  She resisted the temptation, because abusing her own power like that wouldn’t send a good message.  Just like an old wizard using his power to try to demonstrate that bullying was wrong, by being the bigger bully, it would send the opposite message.  

Just because you had the bigger stick did not give you any reason to flaunt it.

Once she was on top of them, she realized that the woman was with another dark skinned man with a close trimmed beard.  A young man she immediately recognized and one she hadn’t seen in the flesh for several days. 

“Devon?” Nicole asked in surprise. 

Both turned abruptly, and that was when Nicole realized her mistake.  She hadn’t taken the time to see if she recognized the woman as well.  She knew her, alright.  Though it had been many months since she last saw her.  Tiffany Hall, one of the many bitches within the school that had taken to treating Rebecca like she wasn’t even a person.  One of the women that had lumped her in with her best friend and made sure that she didn’t see anything of worth in her own life.  A woman with so little empathy that she saw nothing wrong with degrading someone who was mourning the loss of their parents. 

Eyes locked, Nicole found herself unmoved.  A year ago she would have looked away, wilted under the woman’s gaze, but now?  She had stared down the commander of the Sylan forces while bleeding from her eyes under her helmet.  What power did the girl actually hold? 

Then her brain caught up with her and she made another connection.  She was in line with Devon, and Nicole couldn’t help but wonder if she knew he was a Ranger.  If so, that meant she was in for a rather interesting confrontation. 

“Well, if it isn’t the tranny filth,” Tiffany said with a sneer.  “They let trash like you in here?” 

“Still not trans,” Nicole said, smirking.  “I get being jealous of my abs, but you’re taking it a bit far there.” 

“I am not jealous of you, freak,” Tiffany exclaimed.  

She inhaled, clearly ready to let something else out of her repugnant lips, but that was when Grace stepped up beside Nicole, wrapping a protective arm around her.  Becca and Colin weren’t far behind, taking up her other flank. 

“Well, if it isn’t the whore of Central High,” Becca said cheerfully.  “I’m glad you seem to have gotten that infection cleared up.”  She eyed Devon for a moment.  “At least, I hope she did, for your sake.” 

Colin couldn’t help but snort. 

“I want these freaks removed,” Tiffany said with her nose in the air. 

“Reservations for Hopwood,” he said. 

The woman behind the podium, who had been frozen in mortified panic at their exchange, blinked at the statement.  She then realized it had been directed at her.  She skimmed the list, her finger trailing down the page when she paused. 

“Yes, I have you right here,” she said, sounding relieved to have something to act on.  “Kevin can show you to your seats.” 

“Unacceptable!” Tiffany screeched, stepping forward.  “These disgusting vermin insulted me.  I demand they be removed!” 

“The only one being a rude ass here is you,” Becca snapped.  “Even your boyfriend is slinking away.” 

Tiffany’s eyes shot wide and she spun on Devon, and sure enough, he had taken several steps away from her.  Nicole watched the trembling anger sweep over Tiffany, like a steam cooker straining for release.

“Don’t just stand there, do something!” she yelled.  “This was supposed to be a celebration.  For you!” 

There wasn’t much to be celebrating, other than the recent battle, unless Devon had done something else of note in the last few days.  One look into his eyes told Nicole all she needed to know.  So, Nicole decided to be a bit brazen. 

“What a coincidence,” she said, her smile anything but kind.  “We’re also here to celebrate.”  

Tiffany whipped around, only to find Nicole holding up her left arm, the watch on it plain to see, and a perfect match for Devon’s own aside from the accent lining.  While Devon’s had a silver trim, Nicole’s was midnight black through and through.  

It took a moment for the recognition to settle in, but it eventually did.  Then Tiffany looked at Grace who was holding up her own watch to be seen, the red trim made it clear who she was.

That’s right bitch, you just insulted his team, Nicole thought. 

“No fucking way,” Tiffany muttered, still staring at Nicole’s watch.  “You can’t be…” 

About that time, someone in a nice suit had come over, asking Tiffany to come with him, and Devon seemed torn for a moment before deciding to stay, much to Nicole’s surprise.  She wasn’t used to guys actually turning their back on their source of regular sex.  Maybe Kayla would give him a shot after all, if he actually managed to clean up his views a bit.

“Sorry about that,” he said, rubbing the back of his head as they all stepped to the side and away from prying ears.  “I’m guessing you have a history with her?” 

“You could say that,” Becca said, almost spitting out the words.  “Please tell me that’s the first time you’ve seen that side of her.” 

He grimaced.  “No, but I’m hopeful it will be the last.  I just—  She was there with me at the Renfaire, she was going to die right in front of me when the power came to me.  It felt almost ordained, you know?” 

“What, like some god picked you?” Colin muttered.

Nicole thought back to her own experience, then to the voice that had called out to her.  She knew he hadn’t experienced that part, that he wasn’t one of the chosen few.  Yet, there did seem to be some sort of intelligence that selected Rangers from those in the crowd.  For all his failings, he was still someone who had jumped in to defend others. 

He was still a Ranger.

“Devon’s not far off,” Nicole said, throwing him a lifeline.  “There is some higher thinking to how most Rangers are chosen.  We just don’t know what it is.  Carlos has some theories that I hope aren’t true.” 

Grace grimaced, likely recalling that conversation.  The idea that the Sylan were the ones making the Rangers was not something that she wanted to entertain, even if some part of her believed it.  Next time she saw Maraline, she would ask the woman.  It wasn’t like it would change much, not with how Bartran had marked her for death.

“On that cheery note,” Grace said.  “I do believe that is our waiter over there.” 

Looking over, a man was indeed waiting patiently for them to finish their conversation.  All eyes turned to Colin and the man grumbled before heading over and being directed to follow.  Becca was right on his heels, leaving the Rangers alone for just a moment. 

“Team meeting tomorrow,” Nicole said softly.  “I think Carlos wanted to call it, but was waiting to make sure I was up to it.  We all need to be on the same page if we’re to face what is to come.” 

“Alright,” Devon said.  “Sorry again about all of this.  I know I wasn’t the best either, so thanks for giving me a chance.” 

“You’re trying,” Nicole said, offering her hand.  “We’re a team, and as long as I know you’ll have my back, that’s good enough for me.  The rest will come with time.” 

Devon took it, squeezing tight.  “Yeah, you don’t have to worry about me.  Rangers lead the way, and you sure as hell gave us an example to follow.”

“We hold the line,” she answered with a smile.  “Maybe give Kayla a call, fill her in on what happened tonight.  She could probably use the laugh.” 

Nicole had to elbow her girlfriend when she started to giggle.  Devon departed with a smile and nod, and she did not envy him dealing with Tiffany’s bitch ass.  Nicole was just glad that the situation hadn’t gotten so far out of hand that the police had to get involved.  At least on their end. 

“Well, that happened,” Grace said, pulling her into a hug.  “Was that really the bitch from high school you told me about?” 

“Unfortunately that was one of them,” Nicole said with a grimace.  “Small world indeed.” 

Grace pulled back, but kept one arm around her.  “Come on, let’s go enjoy the rest of our night.  Put that shit behind us.” 

“Sounds like a plan,” Nicole said, reaching up to feather a kiss on her girlfriend’s cheek.

A smile was back on her face as they made their way to the booth that Colin had requested.  Already, a large plate of assorted breads had been set out for them, the bread still steaming hot. 

Colin was being an adorable little shit, feeding a piece to Becca as they both struggled not to laugh.  Their waiter was returning with another plate of the bread just as they took their seat.  Nicole smiled and thanked him, then gave her drink order for a lemonade, because she had never had better at any other establishment in all her years. 

Taking up a piece of focaccia, Nicole and Grace proceeded to attempt to out cute Colin and Becca.  To middling success, those two had been a couple for almost four years, they had more practice at the craft.  It was fun and silly, and proceeded even after their main courses arrived. 

“Oh,” Becca said, before the waiter could duck away.  “Can you add a small plate of spaghetti tossed in garlic butter for each of us?” 

He raised an eyebrow, but noted it down. 

“What are you up to?” Colin asked with a wry smirk. 

She looked away, trying to hide her smile and blush.  “Just a silly idea, but save some room for the pasta.” 

Grace snorted.  “This ought to be good.” 

“The garlic pasta is pretty good,” Becca said.  

Her deflection was a bit obvious, but Nicole wasn’t going to spoil her fun. 

They ate, sharing funny or embarrassing stories as they did, right up until the pasta arrived.  Once the dishes were in place, Becca smacked Grace’s hand before she could dig in. 

“Not yet,” Becca said smugly, which was never a good sign.  “First, we must establish the rules of this noodle slurping contest.” 

“You’re challenging two lesbians to a contest involving noodles?” Grace asked with the flattest deadpan that Nicole had ever heard.

Nicole couldn’t help but giggle.  “Grace, think about it for a moment, she’s not the one we have to worry about here.” 

Her girlfriend blinked, then her face creased in an adorable frown as she fell into far deeper thought than was strictly necessary, as the answer was fairly obvious, if a bit abstract.  Nicole spotted the exact moment it clicked, laughing as Grace’s eyes shot wide open and she turned a glare upon Colin. 

“Bingo,” he said with a wry smirk.  “Ready to lose?” 

And lose they did, hilariously so at that.  He ate the pasta at a pace that Nicole could scarcely believe, clearing his plate in less than fifteen seconds.  Grace by comparison hadn’t even finished her second forkful by then.  Becca came in second, to little surprise.  Becca was far too open when talking about her sex life after a few drinks, so Nicole didn’t need to imagine much. 

She finished third, but it was a near thing.  Grace had taken the other’s swift finishes as a challenge and tried her damnedest to not finish last.  Valiant efforts aside, it led to much laughter and a few inappropriate comments that had some old lady at the table across the way glaring at them, which resulted in four tongues being stuck out at her.

Sitting back, snuggling into Grace’s side with a full stomach, Nicole knew for certain that this was what life was all about, and made it worth living.  She had people worth fighting for, and she was a soldier in the war for survival.  Tonight might have been a night for relaxing and celebrating, but tomorrow, they would prepare for the battles to come.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 32 - Performance

Nicole had been given a few days off from school for her injuries, not that she needed them.  She’d ended up back in the gymnastics room while Grace attended classes, running through her old routines again.  This time, Nicole had set up her phone to record things, mostly to show off for Grace. 

She wasn’t used to someone who appreciated how she looked, and some parts of Nicole still shied away from the attention, even if she did enjoy it.  The experience was novel, in a way.  Nicole wanted to show off completely, maybe even shoot some as the Black Ranger, but she had to be careful, because she had an audience. 

The instructor, Tanya,  had shown up again and was watching from the sidelines with silent appraisal.  It made Nicole nervous, but less so than it had before the revelation that the government knew who the Rangers were.  Less risk, but there were still concerns.  She didn’t want to be an open Ranger, it would be too much of a headache dealing with the press following her everywhere. 

Nicole completed another routine, moving back to the camera to start a new video when Tanya walked over, her face scrunched in concentration. 

“You sure I can’t talk you into competing?” 

Nicole shook her head, knowing that the requests would never end, not as long as she appeared so compelling.  She could just out herself, which would put the questioning to a conclusive end, but that also meant another potential end to her already limited anonymity. 

Starting another video, she fell back into another comfortable routine.  She’d opted to wear nothing more than a sports bra and athletic shorts, purely for Grace’s own entertainment.  The moment some leering guy showed up, she would probably leave.  Once again, there was no difficulty in doing even the most difficult of her old sets, which took a lot of the enjoyment out of doing so. 

Maybe she should try to come up with some new routines that took her new strength and speed into account?  That could provide the challenge that was now lacking.  Finishing yet another routine, she couldn’t help but avoid the calculating gaze of the gymnastics instructor and former Olympian. 

“I have my reasons,” Nicole said, taking the opportunity to rotate into a handstand, and when that proved too easy, she shifted to one arm and started doing push ups.  “Think about it.  I’m on medical leave, yet nothing is wrong with me, and I insist I can’t compete.  Why is that?” 

“I’d say it’s fairly obvious,” Tanya said with a shrug, taking a seat against the wall.  “I mostly want you on the team to push my other idiots into trying harder, even if you can’t compete.”  Then, Tanya smirked.  “As an aside, the doors are all locked if you want to truly cut loose.” 

It really shouldn’t have surprised Nicole that the woman figured things out.  Competing at the level she had, there were likely other Rangers that tried to worm their way into events they shouldn’t, and leave it to a master to pick those out when they cropped up. 

Another new video was started, and Nicole walked out to the middle of the mat.  It was the first time since she’d almost died that she would be transforming, and she was feeling just a touch nervous.  Carlos insisted she would be fine, so long as she didn’t try it again anytime soon, but that nagging fear was still there. 

Taking a breath, Nicole held up her watch and hit the two buttons.

“Roll the Dice.” 

That familiar flash of black light, a contradiction in the truest of terms, settled over her along with that comfortable surge of power that came with her transformation.  There stood the Black Ranger, hale and healthy, and ready to fight if necessary.  She hadn’t planned on fighting, but she would be putting herself through some paces. 

“Shit,” Tanya said, drawing Nicole’s gaze.  “Sorry, I just had money on you being the Red Ranger.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but chuckle.  “Sorry to disappoint.  It would be a bit on the nose for the ginger to be the Red Ranger though.” 

Tanya tapped her chin, seemingly deep in thought.  “Think there have been Rangers that fell into racial stereotypes before?” 

“Probably,” Nicole said, lining up for a routine.  

She’d need to be careful, because she already knew she could jump higher than the ceilings.  Actually, were there any routines that would benefit from being a Ranger beyond the aerial stuff?  So, she did exactly that, rolling into a floor routine with as many flips as she could, only she added impossible heights to them. 

There was a thrill to that, even if it was easier than ever to pull off.  Watching the world twist around her at speeds that should have blacked her out, stalling out twenty plus feet off the ground only to come tumbling back to the earth in a controlled fall.  It was thrilling, even if there was no real danger. 

Just for giggles, on one such jump, she touched the ceiling, then let herself fall back to the mat with a heavy thump.  She was laughing even as Tanya came running over, Nicole’s phone in hand. 

“Damn girl,” she said, offering her a hand that wasn’t really needed.  “That was cool as shit.” 

“Fun too,” Nicole admitted, getting back to her feet with a quick kip up.  She dismissed the transformation and felt a bit heavier, closer to earth.  It was a comforting reminder most times, but she flinched reflexively, as if anticipating crippling pain once more.  Seeing Tanya’s concerned visage, she smiled softly.  “Hopefully that passes in time.” 

“I saw the footage, and it really should have clicked that it was you in hindsight,” Tanya said, handing Nicole’s phone back.  “It’s just like getting back into things after an injury.  You’ll get there.” 

It was true.  Anyone that competed had injuries from what they did that had to be overcome, and the pain stayed fresh in the mind despite everything being all healed up.  Nicole knew it was all in her mind, but that didn’t make it any less traumatic for her.  Another fight would come, and she would feel that hesitation, and she would move beyond it. 

Because that’s what heroes do. 

“Maybe I will pop in to help motivate your slackers,” Nicole said, gathering her things.  She would probably go for a run after, that way she didn’t waste a shower before meeting up with Grace for a double date with Colin and Becca.

With her phone back in hand, Nicole snapped another selfie, sending it off to Grace as she did.  She was a lot less self conscious than she was when they first met, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t blushing up a storm at the thought of her girlfriend getting excited over pictures of her.  That voice that whispered insults once said in the open wasn’t as loud as it once was, but that didn’t mean it had fallen completely silent. 

It was just that certain compliments whispered in heated moments were much harder to ignore.  That thought alone brought heat to her cheeks and a smile to her lips, even as the blushing emoji reply came in. 

“So, when do I get to meet this girlfriend you’re showing off so much for?” Tanya asked with a knowing smirk.  “She’s got to be something special.” 

“You have no idea,” Nicole said, grabbing her bag.  “I’m sure you’ll meet her someday.”

Tanya snorted, waving goodbye as Nicole took off at a jog.  She had an hour until Grace’s last class let out, which gave her plenty of time to cut loose on the jogging trails.  She would need to rein herself in enough that people didn’t look too closely, but she also knew that a lot of people just weren’t that observant. 

Sure, some of the people she ran past probably looked at her a little funny, but most would shrug and forget about it other than an idle curiosity.  That held true for what felt like her entire route, sometimes she would spot a funny look on those she passed, and she didn’t even bother to look back at those she left in the dust. 

Confidence was key in getting people to just roll with something. 

If only she had learned that lesson in high school, she might have been able to shrug off the comments from those that bullied her and Becca more.  Shaking her head, she made her way back into the dorm and got showered and changed.  She once again picked something that showed off her figure, having bought a few outfits that deviated from her old high school baggy normal. 

She was wearing it for Grace, after all, even if she couldn’t quite see it herself.  Yes, that was a bit hypocritical of her, Nicole would drool over muscle girls all the time, but being one of those girls wasn’t quite the same. 

Her shirt fell a few inches shy of covering her stomach, and had strings for straps to keep it on.  It barely qualified as a shirt, and it was a summer yellow.  She’d also picked out a pair of cloth shorts to go with it that definitely showed off her assets.  Looking in the mirror and trying to imagine her body on anyone else, Nicole could almost see it. 

Shaking her head, she went out into the living room and found Becca, dressed to the nines in an absolutely amazing deep blue dress that tied off around her neck and swept all the way down to her ankles with a split that ran all the way up to her thighs.  To say that Nicole was a bit jealous of Colin at the moment was an understatement. 

“In my humble, lesbian opinion, damn,” Nicole said. 

Becca looked up from her phone, and snorted.  “Talk about pandering to our dates.” 

“You got that right,” Nicole said, striking a bit of a pose.  “Think Grace will like it?” 

“Well, as a straight girl, I can’t comment too much,” Becca said wryly, “but I do believe this is a ‘doy’ moment if I ever saw one.” 

Now that was an idea for a Halloween costume, if she had ever thought of one, the only problem would be convincing Grace to dress up as little Miss Go…  Eh, they still had another month to go, she could make it happen. 

“Don’t make me get a spray bottle,” Becca said, smacking Nicole’s shoulder.  “I can see the gears turning already.  Now, are we going to keep our dates waiting?” 

Nicole shook her head.  “I just wish we could get someone to take pictures of the looks on their faces.” 

“Way ahead of you,” Becca said with a smirk.  “I got in touch with Kayla, she agreed to snap a few pictures.” 

Nicole was impressed at the forethought, and a bit disappointed in herself for not thinking of it first.  Then again, she wasn’t thinking of much beyond Grace at the moment.  The date had been an idea to spend some time together after Nicole’s extended hospital stay, and well, she wanted to tell Colin so that Becca wouldn’t have to keep a major secret from him if something happened again. 

She hadn’t outright said it, but Nicole knew her friend well enough.  Keeping that secret was eating at her, especially during Nicole’s time in a coma when she couldn’t explain anything.  Well, that was going to end, and hopefully remove a burden that her friend was carrying.  She had enough worries in life as it was without adding some of Nicole’s own on top. 

They left together, drawing more than a few eyes as they did.  Nicole was grateful that almost nobody from their old school ended up in their college, most opting for the larger universities closer to downtown.  That was half the reason they decided to go to Anoka instead, getting away from the assholes. 

Getting out onto the grounds, Nicole was stopped in her tracks as she took in the vision of pure lesbian thirst before her.  Grace had opted to wear a sleeveless black tank top with a fucking red flannel bandanna around her neck.  She’d paired that with loose jeans that still managed to hug her thighs in all the right places, and a beanie on top of it. 

She had actually… 

“Lesbian lumberjack much?” Becca muttered, not that Nicole really heard her, transfixed as she was.  “Colin, you look dashing.” 

Nicole snapped out of her reverie as Becca closed the distance and kissed her suit clad boyfriend.  The pair started to coo over one another in hushed whispers much to Nicole’s own amusement.  Then Nicole found herself staring again at her own date for the evening.  Grace was biting her lip and looking Nicole up and down in a way that was very much inappropriate.  Not that she was any better, of course.

“Hey,” Nicole said, finding only the one word. 

Grace’s mouth worked for a few seconds, her eyes kept wanting to drift down and that alone sent a thrill through Nicole, because she knew that her girlfriend was only looking because she liked what she saw. 

“Damn,” Grace finally got out.  “Are you trying to give me an anime gusher of a nose bleed?” 

Smirking, Nicole reached up, running a finger under Grace’s nose and inspected it.  “Hmm, clearly I need to try harder.” 

“You can try-hard her all night after we get back,” Becca shouted.  “Come on, we have reservations and I don’t want to lose out.” 

“Oh, let them be useless,” Kayla chimed in from right behind Nicole, getting a startled ‘eep’ out of her.  “I think it’s cute.” 

“You would,” Grace muttered.  “I swear, if you send that to—” 

A gentle chime from Nicole’s phone was all she needed, because the damage was done. 

“Too late,” Kayla said.  “Now go have fun, you both need it.” 

Being pushed towards the car, Nicole and Grace were both laughing as Kayla grinned wide.  Colin was driving, and Becca claimed shotgun as was her right, which left the back seat to the pair as they both got buckled in.  The engine fired up, but they didn’t immediately pull away.

“Are you sure that you’re up to this?” Colin asked, turning in his seat.  “You only got out of the hospital yesterday.”  

“I’m fine, Colin,” Nicole said.  “I heal pretty fast these days.” 

He raised an eyebrow.  “Nicole, I remember you crying with an ice pack on a sprained ankle that took two weeks before you could walk again.” 

“I got better,” Nicole said, pulling up a video of her afternoon acrobatics.  “Literally.” 

He watched, and she caught the moment when she transformed flash across his face.  His eyes ever so slowly widened, pupils dilating as they trailed up from her phone to look back at her smirking face. 

“Holy shit,” he said after a moment.  “You saved my life…  Oh god, that was you screaming on the news!  Becca did you—  No, of course you knew, that’s why you were, fuck I was such an ass I’m—” 

Becca cut him off with a quick kiss, chaste but enough to accomplish what was needed.  

“Yes yes, all is forgiven,” Becca said.  “Now get driving before we miss our reservation and they give the table away.” 

His eyes flicked back to Nicole again, then to Grace before he let out an explosive sigh.

“As you wish.” 

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 31 - Back in the Saddle

Recovery had taken some time, but Nicole was finally back in the saddle, or rather, the passenger seat of a rumbling fire truck as they tore out of the station and towards the latest blaze to warrant a call.  Grace sat next to her, the pair already morphed and ready for whatever they were being summoned to combat. 

There was still an undercurrent of fear whenever Nicole donned her Ranger attire, but she was coming to terms with it.  The transformation didn’t hurt, even when she anticipated the surge of raw agony that it inspired a memory of each time she drew upon the power.  Whatever it was that had happened that day, Nicole hadn’t been able to replicate it.  Her phasing power couldn’t leave a weapon fused inside an object like she had with Bartran no matter how she experimented.  

There hadn’t been a mutant attack in three weeks since the battle, globally, and Nicole couldn’t help but wonder if Maraline had something to do with that reprieve.  Whatever the truth was, she wasn’t about to jinx it by voicing her concern over the lapse in attacks the world over.  If anything, she was enjoying the reprieve it allowed for her own recovery.

“You up for this?” Grace asked, her voice full of concern. 

Nicole nodded along, her hood shifting with the motion.  “I think so.  I don’t feel any discomfort, and the panic attacks have gotten manageable.” 

She hadn’t had one since her time on the gymnastics mat, and was hoping to keep it that way.  Nicole wasn’t sure what they were in for, the driver had only been given the address and a code for a house fire of some sort.  She really needed to memorize all the different codes and key phrases that the department used, but between being laid up and school, she didn’t have much time to devote to her secondary job. 

Hell, it was her first day back in the station and she was hoping to ease back into things dammit!  The smoke on the horizon was always the first thing to come into view when approaching a fire, and this time it was out the passenger window before turning down a street towards the blaze. 

The approach led them along a lake and it was soon clear that the fire was one of the lakeside homes that usually sold for more than Nicole would make in her lifetime.  Cresting the hill that overlooked the wide expanse of the lake, the home came into view and her stomach sank. 

They were the first truck on the scene, though a lone patrol vehicle was also present, with a frantic pair gesturing towards the home as they screamed at the officer.  Both had graying hair, with the man slightly balding and the woman was more fit than she would have expected from the hair color.  Probably the result of personal trainers and a strict diet.

Much as Nicole wasn’t a fan of the police as a whole, this lone officer couldn’t do much of anything to help in the situation and was keeping his cool in the face of two very irate people.  She had to commend that and would tell him as much once the situation was contained. 

Grace was first out of the cab, skipping any hoses or gear, and approached the presumed owners.  Nicole was only a step behind, letting the other fire fighters get the gear ready.  As Rangers, they could get in there and respond to things that would take heavy prep and gear for a normal member of the crew. 

“I need the situation summed up,” Grace said to the officer, her tone authoritative in a way that Nicole certainly appreciated.

“Our home is burning!” the woman screeched. 

Nicole held up a finger in her direction, but her focus was on the officer, hopefully making it clear who she expected to give the breakdown.  Thankfully it seemed to have worked and the man pulled his wife close. 

“Kitchen fire gone wrong,” the officer said.  “A grease fire started and someone,” his eyes briefly flicked towards the woman, “sprayed it with water from the sink.  It spread quickly from there.” 

Yeah, that would do it all right. 

“Any children or pets?” Nicole asked. 

“Flufflekins!” the woman wailed.  “He’s still in there.” 

The name inspired instant sympathy for the poor animal, though she reserved judgment about how the woman might have treated the animal.  Flames were shooting out of the windows around the right side of the home, near the rear.  Likely the kitchen area, and they hadn’t spread far from there though it was only a matter of time. 

“Carter,” Grace yelled.  “Grease fire in the kitchen, focus on containment.  We’re heading in to find their cat.” 

“You got it,” the woman yelled back, already attaching a hose to the nearest hydrant.

Trusting that the rest of the crew would be able to handle the grunt work, the pair moved towards the house, clearing the distance in a blink.  Nicole opted to phase through the wall, but Grace summoned her axe and swung.  The wall didn’t stand a chance, and soon both were inside.  The smoke was thick, and the fire was rapidly spreading, but that was of little concern to either of us. 

“I’ll check the upper floors,” Nicole yelled.  “Don’t forget to look under the furniture.” 

“Not my first pet rescue,” Grace answered. 

A month ago that statement would have been surreal, but now it was just a fact of life.  With a solid jump, Nicole phased through the upper floor, landing with a soft thump.  The flames were starting to spread from the kitchen into the upper floors, but hadn’t yet hit critical mass.  She had a few minutes to search the building for a hidden cat.

The biggest problem was that cats liked to hunker down in what they considered their ‘safe space’ and try to ride out the danger.  If spooked it could turn into a race across the house in a tour of their favorite hidden corners.  Dogs were easier in most cases, assuming they weren’t smaller than a sportsball.

Nicole focused on the open doors, figuring the cat would have access to those rooms more readily than something closed.  She did her best to be thorough, but there were so many places a cat might try hiding in any home, and this one had so much ‘collectible’ clutter laying everywhere. 

“Oh what fresh hell is this?”  

Did the woman really need five hundred dolls?  Especially ones that had creepy glass eyes that were just a little too close to uncanny that it was setting off all the warning bells in her head.  It was like walking into the set of a horror film!  Nicole did her best to suppress the instinctive urge to leave and instead began looking to see if the cat was hidden in the mess of shelves, all lined with dolls that looked like they were one possession from spinning their heads across the room. 

Well, at least the nightmares would be a welcome reprieve from all her current terrors about a certain Sylan commander and her brush with death.  Unfortunately, the cat wasn’t among the dolls and Nicole moved on to the next room, or she would have if Grace hadn’t shouted from downstairs.  The fire was spreading, and the sounds muffled her yell, so Nicole let herself drop through the floor and hurried over to where her girlfriend was standing triumphant with a cat held aloft.  The orange tabby was fighting to get free, with wide pupils and fur standing on end.  The poor thing was terrified, but it was safe.

With a nod, Nicole summoned a fistful of her energy blades and tossed them at the nearest window, blowing it out explosively.  Grace didn’t need to be told twice and the Rangers escaped the home with all haste.  The rest of the crew was just starting to get water on the blaze, and it was abundantly clear the house was a total loss. 

At least an innocent animal wouldn’t suffer in fear only to die a horrific death.  The cat was wrapped in a blanket and passed back to the woman who was crying sloppy tears as she clutched the cat close.  With that taken care of the pair of Rangers stepped away, taking a moment before they joined the rest of the crew in containing the flames.

“Next time you can take the upstairs,” Nicole said.  Grace turned and Nicole could almost picture the confusion on her face.  “Creepy doll collector.” 

Grace cracked, first with an aborted snort, then full on belly laughter.  Nicole only rolled her eyes, glad that the woman was still too busy fussing over her rescued kitty to notice that the Rangers were finding humor in such a bleak situation for their family. 

Rolling her eyes, Nicole let out a huff.  “I’ll throw you in the room when we go back in.” 

“You can try,” Grace said with a teasing lilt.  “It’s always cute when the kitten shows her claws.” 

“That is not going to be my nickname,” Nicole grumbled, doing her best to not give her girlfriend more teasing fodder. 

Grace simply pat her atop her hood.  “Face it, you’re a black cat with claws, my little rogue.  It’s a perfect nickname.” 

Rather than dignify THAT with a response, Nicole turned and made her way back to the crew.  She grabbed her specialty equipment, all designed and built by Carlos’ team in New York for their own unique needs and abilities.  That he had made sure that their department got two sets was rather considerate. 

“Lost another one?” 

Nicole turned to glare at the smirking woman that had spoken, one of the veteran members of the crew.  “You’re insufferable sometimes, Natasha.” 

That only served to make the woman grin wider.  “Oh come now Nikki, it’s great that you two are still at the playful teasing stage.  Keep that up and you’ll have a healthy relationship for years to come.” 

“Speaking from experience?” 

The woman shrugged, then moved to help attach the sprayer nozzle to the pack.  “I’ve been married since it was legal here, so I’d like to think I know a few things.  We still tease each other all the time.  Trust me, it’s healthy.” 

“If you say so,” Nicole murmured. 

“I KNOW so,” Natasha said.  “Treat her right, let her treat you right, and you’ll still be standing a decade from now.” 

She had to bite back her first response, that she almost certainly wouldn’t be alive in another decade, and not just because of her suicidal ideation.  No, it was the state of the war.  Sure, she’d dealt the enemy commander a debilitating blow, but it hadn’t been lethal.  Something told her Maraline would have made contact again had Bartran died. 

Grace stepped over a moment later, probably having heard the entire conversation, but she had the decency to pretend she hadn’t been listening in.  Once geared up the pair got back into the blaze, working from the inside to quell the inferno while the crews on the outside did their best to put out the flames from the outside.

*** 

“Admit it, it felt good to get back out there,” Grace said, flopping on the couch in Nicole’s dorm.  Becca was in the kitchen, watching with amusement as Nicole mirrored the motion, only instead she landed on Grace’s lap.  Her girlfriend huffed and began to open her mouth to say something but Nicole just pressed a finger to her lips.

“You called me a kitten, so I’m going to lounge like one,” Nicole countered the wordless protest.  “Just accept your fate.” 

Becca was losing the battle with her own chuckles as Grace smirked, then licked the finger.  Nicole deftly then wiped it across her girlfriend’s nose before letting her arm flop back.  The fire had been swiftly contained then extinguished and the assessor even suggested that much of the house could be salvaged if a proper contractor handled the renovation work, so all in all it had ended up being a good first day back at the job. 

The steady paycheck would help too, what with her parents insurance now tying up her funds in court AGAIN.  It was a never ending stream of bullshit, but at the very least she had a source of income that let her feel like she was making a difference in their dying world.

She also had people in her life that made it worth sticking around, and they were worth fighting to keep safe.  Nicole wouldn’t pretend that she was all better, but things weren’t as doom and gloom as they once were.  She had reasons to look forward to the coming dawn, and one of those was currently looking down at her with a mischievous glint in her eye. 

Even knowing what was coming hadn’t prepared her as fingers moved faster than most eyes could perceive and attacked her weakest points.  Nicole squealed and flailed, but Grace kept her pinned in place with well executed maneuvers that kept her from being able to counter the assault in any way that wasn’t blind flailing and shrieking laughter and a falling lamp.

At least until Rebecca’s voice cut through their moment. “You break our couch, it’s coming out of your pocket.” 

Grace stopped her assault, but left her fingers in place, ready to resume, even as Nicole took the opportunity to catch her breath.  “How would it be my fault?”

“Really, Grace?” Rebecca asked, gesturing to her hands.  “Nicole can nearly bench a truck even without her powers, what do you think would happen if her arm smacked the coffee table?” 

“It would bre—” 

“It would break!” Grace declared.  “So, none of that in our joint living room where all the extremely fragile furniture is just waiting for a Ranger to shatter it!” 

Nicole tried to keep a straight face, she really did, but it cracked and she was once again laughing at the antics of her best friend.  Things weren’t perfect, but that was okay, she would keep living and striving for tomorrow.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 30 - Food Drive

Note: This chapter was drafted after the initial edit pass that most of these chapters were based on and might be inconsistent with some details, fair warning.

---

“Hayes, Evans, hang back for a moment.” 

Nicole paused, the commanding voice of the Fire Chief catching her off guard.  With Carlos back in New York to help in the aftermath of the latest Sylan attack on his home turf, she no longer had him to act as a reasonable buffer between herself and the local elements.  Thankfully she wasn’t alone, Grace had volunteered each and every day with her, and was doing all the training right alongside her. 

Moreso, she was concerned about some of the footage that had come out from her recent near death experience and how many people might recognize her.

Then again, most of the department had to at least suspect that she and Grace were Rangers.  More than one of her fellow firefighters would watch them when they thought they wouldn’t be caught, but at the same time they were a pair of unusually fit girls that could keep up with the best of the boys. 

Another likely factor was that her absence overlapped with the recent battle, and she had never once gone on a call despite being at the station for at least one of them.  Rangers had gone in their places.  A thinly veiled fiction at best, but none of her coworkers had leaked her identity, so she wasn’t about to do anything to shatter the illusion. 

Nicole might have stood at attention, but she was still winded from her drills and more than a little sore besides.  Still not an excuse to be rude, however.  “How can we help you, Chief Grayson?” 

Rather than the confidence that Nicole expected, Grayson rubbed the back of his head almost apologetically.  “I know you’re still not up to par, but there’s this charity thing coming up that I think you’d be a good fit for.  Interested?” 

“That depends,” Grace cut in a bit forcefully.  “What will this event entail?” 

Chief Grayson sighed.  “It’s a food drive for the victims of the recent Sylan attacks.  The mayor is asking for various fire and police districts to volunteer some people and you two were the first that came to mind.” 

Which meant he definitely knew what they did in their off hours.  Better to get the implicit question out of the way before assumptions took over.  “Would we be expected to appear in uniform?” 

Of all the reactions Nicole expected, laughter wasn’t it.  “Oh no, nothing of the sort.  Just wear your usual department tees and some comfortable pants.  The biggest headache you’ll be dealing with a few rich assholes looking for some photo-ops.” 

Grace crossed her arms with a scowl.  “That’s still quite the headache.” 

The chief let out a raucous belly laugh.  “Well, you’re not wrong.  Just look on the bright side.  The two of you are basically fire proof.”  He punctuated that pun with an obnoxious wink.  “Even if you were to tell the Mayor and his biggest donors to fuck off, there’s no way in hell I’m firing you two.  You’ve saved too many lives for me to even consider it.” 

Well, that was…  Something. 

“Don’t write a check you can’t cash, chief,” Grace said with a chuckle.  “Still, nice to hear you have that much faith in us.” 

The chief waved off the comment.  “I’ve seen you both in action, it’s hard not to.  You’re two extraordinary women with hearts in the right place.  Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.” 

Nicole wrapped an arm around her girlfriend, pulling her close.  The hitch in her voice had been slight, but Nicole wasn’t about to take any chances when it came to one of the main pillars of her life.  Sure, she might be able to count several pillars of support holding her life together now, but it was Grace that held that central position.

Was that healthy?  Probably not, but as with most things in Nicole’s life, it was a work in progress.  She had reasons to seek out the coming dawn, and no matter what they might be, they were worth it if they saw her through.

“I won’t let her forget it,” Nicole said, glancing at her girlfriend from the corner of her eyes.  Then she feathered a chaste kiss upon Grace’s cheek.  “Not now, or ever.” 

With cheeks now dusted with crimson, Grace pushed a snickering Nicole away, but couldn’t hide her soft smile fast enough.  Yeah, they were doing all right, all things considered.  

“Ha!  You two are adorable, you know that?” Grayson said with a hearty guffaw.  He slapped Grace across her back, getting a soft grunt from her girlfriend in the process before he leaned in and dropped his voice in a conspiratorial whisper.  “Also, if you feel like having your colorful friends drop by, just ask and I’ll make sure nobody catches the ol switcharoo.” 

Nicole avoided sucking in a sudden breath, but it was a near thing.  Poker was hardly Nicole’s game of choice, as she could not bluff for shit.  Grace was a bit better, having kept her sexuality secret from her southern gospel parents for years, but the sudden tension in her shoulders was impossible to miss. 

It was no wonder their identities were so damn flimsy. 

***

A heavy thump sounded behind the reluctant Ranger followed by a groaning stretch that was accompanied with a series of cracks and pops more akin to a mess of bubble wrap being destroyed by an enthusiastic toddler.  Nicole regarded her girlfriend with a bemused eye, hiding her mirth as best she could. 

Which was piss poor if the responding pout was anything to go by.  Well, she could at the very least extend a peace offering in the form of ice cold fluids.

With a huff, Grace joined her at the counter, accepting the offered bottle of water gratefully.  “You’re lucky you’re on light duty.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but turn, leaning back against the counter with an amused smile.  “It probably wouldn’t be so bad if you weren’t constantly showing up the rest of the boys.” 

“A girl’s gotta show her stuff,” Grace said with a huff, then flexed her arm.  Nicole couldn’t help but stare at the coiled muscle rippling across the limb, her mouth going dry to the point she involuntarily licked her lips.  “And that’s the other reason I’m doing it.” 

Blinking, Nicole realized she had been set up and spun quickly, resuming her work on sorting the invoices for the donations.  Thankfully the food drive was only accepting cash donations, not mass amounts of expired goods that she’d seen donated the last time her school did something even remotely like this.

Seriously, where did elementary kids find enough expired cans of red beans to fill a  pallet full of the things?  That had to be someone’s idea of a joke, or they had a relative that worked in a grocery store.  If the prize list hadn’t excluded expired goods as contributes, they would have won handily.

Rumor was that the beans were instead used for lunch later that week to pad out the chili, but nobody ever proven there was a shred of truth to the whispers.  Hell, the lunch crew themselves probably spread it for their own amusement, their own urban legend that somehow made it onto the evening news. 

“I’ll admit, this isn’t what I expected when we volunteered,” Nicole said, trying to put the image of toned muscles flexing with a glistening sheen out of her mind.  “At least the rich snobs are keeping away from the volunteers.” 

Grace walked over, and leaned against the counter as she looked across the way.  “I still can’t believe you talked the others into showing up in uniform.” 

Nicole turned, letting herself lean against Grace a bit as she regarded the rest of her team.  Jeff, Devon, and Kayla were surrounded by the majority of the rich and IMPORTANT people in attendance, which was a welcome reprieve.  There were a couple of kids in attendance as well, all of them having lost a parent or sibling at the Renfaire or during the recent battle that tore apart half of Maple Grove.  

“I’m not looking forward to the stage event,” Nicole muttered.  Granted, she wasn’t sold on the plan, but for now it was working as intended. 

Grace grimaced.  “Me either.  Like, I get why we need to do it, but I don’t fight aliens for the fame and adulation of the masses.”

No, they fought them because humanity was doomed if they didn’t, and still pretty screwed even if they did.  It was a bandaid solution, but it was also the best they could come up with until they knew more about why the Sylan were attacking.  Sinclair’s theories were only just that, and it wasn’t like Maraline was opening up about the grand ambitions of the Sylan armada currently sitting in orbit of the planet. 

Would asking nicely actually get answers out of the woman?  Nicole wasn’t certain, but until they met in person again, she wouldn’t know.  It wasn’t worth dwelling on, and Nicole knew she needed to accept that.

So instead Nicole pushed off the counter and rounded on her girlfriend who was still leaning against it.  It wasn’t often that Nicole took the lead like that, but sometimes it was nice to shake things up.  Grace’s pupils dilated in momentary surprise, then she smiled up at Nicole.  Grace was a few inches taller than her, which made the shift in their dynamic all the more electrifying. 

“Hey,” Nicole said, her nose brushing gently against Grace’s. 

Grace pushed forward slightly, their lips brushing gently in a chaste kiss.  “Hey yourself.” 

The moment was precious and perfect, which was why she jumped in surprise when something heavy dropped to the counter right beside them.  Nicole spun with her harshest glare, only to be met with the shit-eating grin of the Chief. 

“Sorry, did I interrupt something?” he asked completely unapologetically.  

Nicole huffed, pulling away from her girlfriend but not before sending her a look that hopefully conveyed a sense of ‘we will continue this later’ before finally glaring at her clam-jammer of a boss.  His grin was unrepentant and the harshness of her gaze rolled off him like water. 

“Nothing that you haven’t watched a hundred times online,” Nicole snipped. 

It was a bit unfair, but who hadn’t watched lesbian videos?  Well, straight girls and gay guys probably didn’t have those sort of numbers, but the point stood. 

“You got me there.” 

And point proven. 

“How long until the presentation?” Grace asked, and thank Sappho for her timely interruption and convenient changing of the subject.  “We’ll need to slip away ahead of time to make it less obvious.” 

The Chief just laughed.  “All you two need to do is start smooching again then scurry off hand in hand while giggling.  Nobody will even question if the two of you are the missing members of the colorful set.” 

That… 

Huh.  Would it really be that easy to hide their exit?  Glancing at her girlfriend, it was clear she was considering the idea.  Nicole shrugged, open to it if she was, and got a beaming smile in return.  Well, it looked like they had their exit strategy, now she just needed to get the nerve to actually deal with the politicians. 

***

Sure enough, most people watching them go right back to being all lovey had just rolled their eyes when they made to leave.  Those same people had immediately started to whisper excitedly when the Black and Red Rangers had arrived on the scene.  Unfortunately, all the rich snobs and politicians had also noticed their arrival as did the news crews.  That was why she timed their arrival so that they would already be on stage, as were the kids from earlier. 

So when Nicole’s team made room for her, it stopped most of the proceedings.  The Mayor was quick to capitalize on that, however. 

“Well if it isn’t the hero of the week,” the mayor exclaimed, his smile so fake that even a natural twenty couldn’t have saved it from a perception check.  

At least she didn’t have to smile back, what with the helmet that hid her face completely.  “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mayor Burall.” 

It really wasn’t, he’d only won the election due to his extreme rants about defending against the Sylan, and then done nothing in the face of the attack that led to Nicole’s parents dying in the chaos as everyone fled in a panic.  Besides, Nicole understood now better than most that baseline humans could do little in the face of the invaders. 

He was half the reason Nicole struggled for money, what with how he cut off support for victims of the attacks.  If only she could go off on the bastard for it, but this was hardly the place.  She couldn’t voice those thoughts without risking the entire charity drive, something that Burall wouldn’t normally support if it was government sponsored.  Hell, he was probably funneling most of the money into a fake charity where one of his kids was making seven figures and only ten cents on the dollar went to help the actual victims.

So if she squeezed his hand just a bit too tightly, who was she to fault such a mistake?  He couldn’t quite hide his wince, but held that false smile though the handshake.  Humans were a bit squishy after all and Rangers often didn’t know their own strength in social settings like a charity event.  

“Quite,” he said, a bit strained before he shook Grace’s hand as well.  This time he actually whimpered.  Now Nicole wished they actually were off somewhere kissing passionately.  “Always a pleasure to host our hometown heroes.” 

“It’s the first time we’ve met,” Grace said. 

Oh, how she could just kiss her girlfriend for THAT opening and Nicole decided to hell with it with the perception and kicked off the plan a touch early.  “Second for me.” 

“Oh,” the mayor said, turning back to her and angling himself as to not block the news camera, “when was this?” 

Nicole’s grin inside her helmet was every bit as unpleasant as the bite in her words.  “Shortly after my parents died in the attack last year and you swore you would help the victims,” she said, then tapped her chin.  “Only that help never came, now did it?”

“Well,” the man said, now visibly sweating.  “I’m sure there is a reasonable explanation for such an oversight.”  

“Of course,” Nicole said cheerfully.  “Thankfully there won’t be a repeat of that with these most recent victims, now will there?

“No, most certainly not!” the mayor declared.  “I’ll see to it personally that the funds raised today aren’t misappropriated.” 

Well, if nothing else Nicole could use her newfound fame to ensure nobody else in her city was neglected by the system.  To punctuate that, she turned and left the Mayor’s side, walking over to where the most photogenic of the victims had been instructed to sit on the stage and took a knee right in front of them.

“Hey kids,” Nicole said, her voice soft.  “I know what you’re going through, and I want you to know that I won’t let them treat you like I was.  You won’t be forgotten or neglected.  That I can promise you.” 

Because Nicole refused to let another kid suffer like she did.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 29 - Together

“Cultivating?” Grace asked with a frown.  “Like growing them?” 

Carlos waved his hand in a so-so gesture.  “More like creating conditions in which Rangers are selected then keeping them active.  Think about it.  How many attacks were there in Minneapolis since the invasion started?  How many have there been since your team appeared?” 

“Too many,” Grace answered. 

He nodded.  “The attacks were always targeted at large events, where lots of people would be in danger, and some might just step up to try and fight back.  I don’t know what the tipping point is for a Ranger team to appear, and I don’t think the Sylan know either.”

“You and I were chosen,” Nicole muttered, staring down at her hands.  “What made us different?  Why are there two different types of Rangers?  Just what the hell is going on?” 

“Wish I knew, kid,” Carlos said, patting her shoulder.  “I’ll leave you two alone for a bit, go check on the others and let them know you’re awake.  They’ll probably be by to visit tomorrow if the hospital doesn’t want to discharge you first thing in the morning.” 

“The government knows who we all are,” Nicole added.  “They don’t need to worry about their identities, they’re already forfeit.” 

Grace had stiffened in her arms, and Carlos could only return a grim nod to that confirmation.  Had Xavier not told him about that, keeping it a secret, or were they still working out the best ways to confirm Ranger identities at the time those two first met?  She knew several laws were fast tracked, and the entire government had to relocate and change protocols in order to operate effectively when the invaders could just appear in the streets. 

Some of those laws were no doubt designed specifically to single out Rangers so they could be monitored.  That begged the question, what about the smugglers?  Were the government also tracking them?  It might be worth looking into if that was the case, if she could convince them the government was snooping, and knew who they were, maybe she could get them out of her city without a fight. 

She wasn’t naive enough to think she could turn them to the side of ‘good’ or whatever one might call it.  People were motivated by many things, greed being one of the biggest motivators in history.  Shouldering the burdens of the world wasn’t something she even tried to entertain, not with how fragile her mental state remained.  Her only concerns were her city, and her people. 

Nicole could worry about all of that later, for the moment, she had a Grace to cuddle and could have gone for another nap, or breakfast.  She wasn’t feeling particularly picky at the moment.  A doctor came and gave her something for the lingering aches, and she found herself in a pleasant haze, drifting in and out of sleep. 

Breakfast did eventually come, though she wasn’t sure how much time had passed between Carlos leaving and the meal arriving.  Given it was a pasta dish with grilled chicken and roasted green beans, she might have actually slept through breakfast.  They even brought a second one for Grace, though she just let Nicole have it when she had ate everything on her own tray in minutes. 

Nicole thanked her with a peck on the cheek. 

It wasn’t long after that another doctor came in, one that wasn’t a secret Ranger.  Probably.  And after a short medical exam, Nicole was cleared to go home, after being given one more dose of the medication that was preventing her from being in too much pain on the ride home.  She was still tired, but they insisted that would pass within the next day or two. 

She hoped it would. 

It was late evening when Grace helped Nicole into her dorm, and the pair were promptly glomped on by a frantic Becca.  Oh right, Nicole hadn’t been able to check her phone since it was lost in the battle, and thus, her oldest friend had been left in the dark. 

“I was so fucking worried!” Becca said.  “I saw bits of it on the news, but I didn’t even know if you were alive until Jeff and Kayla came by.” 

Nicole blinked, but Grace headed off her question.  “I asked them if they could keep her up to date.  I didn’t have her number and your phone was a lost cause following the double morph thing.” 

“And it’s a good thing that she did,” Becca said with an adorable pout.  “I was worried sick, you know!” 

Nicole winced.  “I’m sorry.” 

“Not your fault,” Rebecca said, poking at her sternum.  Nicole could only laugh at how she tried to act tough.  “You were in a coma after almost dying.  I know I can’t tell you to stop fighting, I just…  Just let me hug my friend, okay?” 

Tears pricked at Nicole’s eyes as she swept Becca into a hug.  It was almost funny, Becca was so much taller than her, yet Nicole was considerably stronger, even before she became a Ranger.  She recalled one time when they were Juniors and some kid stuck gum in Becca’s hair.  Nicole had held her, literally, as she cried into her shoulder. 

So, leaning on those memories, Nicole swept Rebecca into a princess carry and held her close, letting her friend cry it out.  It was almost nostalgic, holding her friend again.  Nicole was stronger now, and Becca felt almost weightless, but her feet weren’t steady, likely because of the medication they gave her on the way out.

Grace patted her on the shoulder and made her way over to the kitchen where she filled the kettle and set it to boil.  Nicole wasn’t much in the mood for tea, but a bit of chamomile wouldn’t hurt.  Plus, with how Becca was sobbing, she could probably use something warm on her throat. 

Fingers twined through Becca’s hair as Nicole gently massaged her friend’s scalp, humming a gentle tune as she did.  After a few minutes of that, Grace returned with three mugs in one hand and a steaming kettle in the other.  She pulled a coaster over and put the kettle on it before setting the cups out and filling them with steaming hot water. 

The gentle smell of tea filled the air, and Grace took the seat beside Nicole, snuggling up against her shoulder, but not invading the space where Becca was situated on her lap.  Nicole accepted the offered cup and Becca finally scooted aside, staying close but maintaining contact.  Moreso, Nicole snuck a glance at her girlfriend and found not a hint of jealousy in her expression, something she was rather appreciative of.

“I saw you on the news,” Becca said after a moment, her voice soft.  “They actually got a pretty good shot of when you transformed again.” 

A few days ago, that would have alarmed her far more than it did.  Knowing the government already knew who she was, the only real risk was that someone might leak her identity and she would be forced to go public.  That would be annoying as hell, but she could deal with it.  Hell, maybe Sinclair could even help keep things under wraps.  It almost felt like he was doing exactly that during their conversation.

Carlos was an open Ranger, so he could probably offer some pointers if her life blew up over it.  Only time would tell.  For now, she would just take a wait and see approach. 

“I’m sorry you had to see that,” Nicole said, pulling her best friend and sister in all but blood into a close hug.  “Not really much I can say to reassure you there, unfortunately.”

“Just…  Can you promise not to do that again?” 

That was a promise she couldn’t make, no matter how much she wanted to speak the words and mean them.  She wasn’t eager to repeat the experience, but if someone she loved was in danger, then she wouldn’t hesitate to do it again.  Nicole refused to stand back when there was something she could do to help. 

“I’m sorry,” Nicole said.  “But if that is the price for you, or Grace, or anyone else I care about coming home alive, I’d gladly pay it.” 

Becca whimpered, snuggling closer as she did.  Grace tossed an arm over her shoulder and pulled Nicole in tight.  Sitting there, wrapped up in the affection of people who genuinely cared for her, a damning thought popped into Nicole’s head as she began to drift off. 

She wanted to live. 

Nicole had people in her life that genuinely cared for her well being, something she knew before, but didn’t fully understand when it was just her moving in with Rebecca’s parents after she lost her own.  That only lasted a few months, but she always felt like she was imposing on their hospitality.  That was when her spiral started in earnest, when she started letting the insults get to her, because children were cruel. 

Worse, Rebecca’s birth father tried to force himself back into her life, insisting that he would reclaim his son.  Colin almost went to jail when he kicked the piss out of Becca’s sperm donor.  Nicole still looked back on that moment fondly, one of the few bright spots in those days.  Nicole got a fair bit of government assistance back when she first emancipated herself, which she had offered to Becca’s parents as often as they would accept it. 

Even with all of that, Nicole hadn’t felt like part of their family, just an inconvenience that they took care of out of an obligation and nothing more.  Now, sitting on a couch in the early afternoon, Nicole felt like she had found a place she belonged, and something worth fighting for.

*** 

Waking up with two girls sprawled across her was not something Nicole ever expected in life, but she was all too happy for it given the circumstances.  Becca’s head was in her lap, Nicole’s own fingers tangled in her hair from where she had been gently stroking her friend’s head.  Grace’s arm was still slung over her shoulder, but her girlfriend’s face was buried in said shoulder and half her shirt was damp with drool. 

Even with superior Ranger healing that she had, there was more than a little stiffness from the position.  Nicole could only imagine how bad Becca would have it if she spent the whole night there.  That left her with a bit of a conundrum as she didn’t want to wake either of them. 

She started by gently coaxing Grace’s arm up and over her shoulder, setting it on the back of the sofa, then lifting her head away from the rather damp perch it had been resting upon.  Nicole couldn’t help smiling at the sight, even if it did mean she would need to change before getting into bed proper. 

With her girlfriend untangled, lifting Becca was much easier.  Nicole put one hand under her head and another under her knees and lifted, giving her just enough room to get to her feet and keep Becca’s head aloft.  From there, she carried the tall girl with an ease that could only come from being a Ranger.  She’d done it before, the first time Becca came stumbling back to the dorm drunk along with some of her friends, including their designated sober girl to watch for spiked drinks. 

It was almost nostalgic carrying her back into her room and tucking her in.  Nicole wasn’t about to try and get her changed into pajamas, but she was grateful that shoes didn’t need to be removed.  Becca was very much a boot girl and those things tended to smell ripe after a full day. 

Once her friend was tucked in, she brushed a few loose hairs from her face and Becca muttered something incomprehensible that brought a smile to Nicole’s face.  Once she was content that her friend was nice and cozy, she turned, planning to return to the living room and do the same with Grace, but her girlfriend was already standing in the doorway, a bit bleary-eyed, but otherwise alert and grinning. 

“That was sweet of you,” Grace said, pulling Nicole into a hug before she kissed her on the forehead. 

“How much did you see?” Nicole asked, fighting off a fierce blush. 

Grace hummed, pulling her along and towards Nicole’s own room.  “Since you put my arm on the couch.  I didn’t want to spoil things for you, so I just played along.” 

Nicole found herself pouting, but still snuggled up against her girlfriend as they crawled into bed, neither bothered to change clothes since they had already spent much of the evening sleeping in them.  Even with her being unconscious, that didn’t really count as sleep, and neither her best friend, nor girlfriend, had slept much.

“Brat,” Nicole muttered, not really meaning it.  

It actually felt a little strange to call the much taller woman a brat, given she always imagined someone small when tossing out that insult, even if it was a minor one.

“Your brat,” Grace said, kissing her cheek.  “Now and always, for as long as you will have me.” 

Tears pricked at Nicole’s eyes, the tenderness and sincerity of those words hitting her like a sledgehammer, or one of Bartran’s punches.  Somehow she knew that a normal person with a sledge probably wouldn’t do much damage so long as she had time to morph. 

Tangents aside, Nicole snuggled closer to her girlfriend, relishing the warmth spreading through her from that statement.  How did someone answer something like that?  She considered some corny lines, or other such cliches, and really, what was wrong with one of the classics?  It wasn’t like it lost meaning just because a bunch of people agreed that it worked, she would just need to put her own spin on it. 

“Then you had best strap in for the long haul,” Nicole finally answered.  “Because I don’t plan on going anywhere without you, even if we’re going into hell itself.” 

Because in the end, what was war except for another hell?  Nicole would fight at Grace’s side, no matter what came, and they would see things through to the very end. 

Together.

The Reluctant Ranger - Chapter 28 - Doctor

The White Ranger, Nicole knew she shouldn’t be surprised that the mysterious researcher that just happened to come check on her turned out to be one of the people he was going on and on about.  If not for the fact that she had just woken up, she might have even made a show of being surprised.  As it was, it was just another reveal in what amounted to an info dump that she was all but certain would be half forgotten by tomorrow. 

“That’s nice,” she said.  “Let me guess, this is the part where you try to recruit me?” 

White chuckled.  “Oh, I’m sure my superiors would love that, but no.  I know better than to try to separate you from little Red out there.  Though, I must warn you, dating another Ranger only ever ends in heartbreak.  Take it from someone who is still grieving.” 

Oh, right.  He had mentioned that White lost his partner, who was apparently a Pink Ranger.  He might have been a bit more literal there than she initially thought.  Nicole had only risked the second transformation because she refused to sit there and watch Grace die.  

“Thank you for not asking,” Nicole said. 

The Ranger inclined his head.  “And thank you for sticking the bastard that killed them.” 

His transformation dropped and he was once again in the guise of a researcher, though it was very possible that he had earned those credentials completely on his own.  Still, that left Nicole with several questions.

“You mentioned anomalous Rangers,” Nicole started, only to stop, worried it might be a sore subject.  Dr. Sinclair smiled and gestured for her to continue, so Nicole took a steadying breath.  “Bartran said something similar, what does that mean?” 

“A fine question.  Tell me, how many Ranger teams do you think there are in the world?” 

Nicole paused to consider that, thinking over the listed information.  “At least two hundred, according to the public data.” 

“Sounds about right,” he said.  “There have been an average of two new Ranger teams appearing across the globe a week.  These teams always arrive in sets of five.  I was a member of the seventh team to appear, and the second anomalous Ranger.  At first glance, I wasn’t all that different from my fellow Rangers.  I have several theories as to why I was unique, but none completely fit.  The one thing that does appear common, however, tell me Nicole, what did the voice say to you?” 

“Such a fierce spirit,” she recalled.  “Willing to put yourself at risk to hold the line in defense of others.  I feared this day would never come, but I finally found someone worthy of the power I was entrusted to guard.  You are worthy to become a Ranger and lead the way to a brighter future.” 

Dr. Sinclair watched her for a moment, something about his gaze was calculating.  “I have only spoken to two others about this, but that is consistent with our own messages.” 

Nicole tilted her head in thought, wondering what made her message so different.  “What did the voice tell you, then?” 

“A great need has arisen,” he said, his tone lending a level of severity to the words.  “Will you stand among the worthy to face the threat we could not?  Will you stand as a Ranger, and hold the line against the unstoppable tide and lead the way to a better future for us all?” 

“Rangers hold the line,” Nicole whispered. 

Dr. Sinclair chuckled.  “Yes, I did help push that phrase into general use, thinking that it would resonate with other Rangers who heard the call, it was what led Pink to seek me out.  It wasn’t until the first time I crossed swords with Bartran that I truly understood what it meant. 

“My team was among the best, we fought and won without much issue.  My former martial experience led to me standing out, and it spurred my team to train harder.  Then, six months after my team first came into power, Bartran came for us.  We fought as well as we could, but he cut down my team one by one.  I was the only one to survive the bite of his sword.” 

He ran a hand along his chest as he continued. 

“I was the last Ranger standing.  I thought I was going to die, only for the military to arrive.  They nailed him with a tank shell, and I used the opening to strike.  The battle continued, but with artillery support, Bartran withdrew.”   

Nicole didn’t believe the man withdrew because he was under threat from the artillery support, but it might have given enough of a distraction that facing the White Ranger alone was too great of a risk.  The General didn’t seem to hesitate to continue fighting when he felt he might win, but if the outcome wasn’t as clear?  His presence had a weight to it, and Nicole wondered just how old the seemingly ancient warrior truly was.

“I was adrift and alone following that loss, which never made it to the media, the government swooped in and covered it up.  It wasn’t until Goldie coined the phrase ‘Rangers lead the way’ that I suspected he was like me.”

Finding out you were different was always terrifying.  She’d felt that fear when she first realized she liked girls.  Becca felt that same fear when she came out of the closet.  Worse, if someone like Bartran was hunting Rangers, then having powerful friends would only help in standing against him.

That brought to mind another question, one Nicole was almost afraid to ask. 

“If Bartran is so powerful, why allow Ranger teams to exist at all?  Why not simply crush them the moment they appear?” 

“I wish I had the answer to that,” Dr. Sinclair said.  “I have one last question for you, before I go on my way.  General Maraline has taken an interest in you.” 

He hadn’t phrased it as a question, but it was leading enough to pass off as one.  “She approached me before the Renfaire attack, saw I was depressed and suicidal.  I was actually planning to use the very knives I bought that day to slit my wrists.” 

She hadn’t the heart to admit that to Grace, that she planned to use the pieces of art that her girlfriend had spent hours forging to take her own life.  Those intrusive thoughts still popped up from time to time, but she had a reason to endure now, and that reason was Grace.  She knew how dangerous it was to make a person your reason to carry on, but one reason was better than none, her therapist had drilled that into her head over and over. 

“She stayed with you for several hours, and only vanished in the minutes before the attack.”  He’d said it with surety, and Nicole raised an eyebrow.  “I’ve reviewed all the surveillance footage that we could recover from the Renaissance Faire.  This includes each initial transformation for your entire team.  The organization I work for knows the identity of every Ranger that operates on the continent.” 

Nicole sucked in a sharp breath even as her eyes widened.  The implications of that were horrible, and it made her question all the rumors that the government would try to pick up any Ranger they learned of.  That clearly wasn’t true, or Dr. Sinclair just wasn’t interested in recruiting the average Ranger.  No, he was interested in those that were different, like she apparently was. 

“Ignoring that terrifying thought, what do you know about Maraline?” 

“Very little,” Dr. Sinclair admitted.  “She rarely takes the field, and has only fought twice to our knowledge.  One of those engagements saw the end of the Silver Nippon Ranger, the other saw the end of the Pink.” 

Nicole’s stomach sank, though she wasn’t sure why it bothered her that Maraline had killed Rangers before, or at least assisted in doing so.  She knew that the enemy general believed in their cause, but she had yet to fight Nicole over it.  Would she one day have to face her in battle, fight her to the death?  The same woman that sat with her and helped her through a depressive episode, the woman who played the harp for children in the park. 

Despite being an enemy commander, Nicole had to admit that Maraline might have been the first new friend she made in almost five years, ever since befriending Becca had drawn the ire of petty and small minded children, and her performance on the gymnastics team cemented it. 

Could she bring herself to fight a friend to the death?  Memories of the dead children were still fresh in her mind, but that seemed to be Bartran’s game, not Maraline’s.  At least, she hoped that was the case. 

“You say that,” Nicole started, trying to phrase things carefully, “yet she continues to talk to me, she even expressed sorrow that I became a Ranger.” 

“I imagine you were a curiosity to her that first day, someone looking for death on the eve of a slaughter she was aware was coming.  Did she encourage you to leave?  There were reports that someone of her description had made threats just minutes before the attack, I’m assuming that you were reporting her?” 

“Yeah,” Nicole said, hanging her head.  “I thought she might be planning to shoot the place up or something.” 

“Not far off the mark,” he said, shaking his head.  “I imagine her interest in you won’t wane just because you injured Bartran, so next time, record the conversation, and engage with her further.  She and I will never be able to sit down and just talk, not after Helen, but you don’t have the baggage I do, you can still converse with her.” 

She almost asked how he could speak so calmly about a woman who had a hand in the death of his love, but if they were to truly understand their foe, learning all they could made sense.  Nicole could do something that he could not, even if it didn’t sit well with her to even consider it. 

“I’ll see what I can do,” Nicole finally said.

Dr. Sinclair nodded, pulling a card from his pocket.  “If you have any questions, or ever need assistance, you can reach me at that number.” 

Nicole examined the card, then glanced about for her phone, not finding it.  Oh well, Grace probably knew where it was, she could just ask her.  She set the card aside on the rolling tray beside her hospital bed. 

As the doctor turned to leave, he paused at the door.  “It goes without saying, but if you find yourself facing either the general or commander in combat, it will be a fight to the death.  Do not hesitate just because one of them expressed kindness towards you.  Bartran, just go for the kill, no hesitation, no mercy.  Anything less and people you love may die.” 

At that stern warning, all Nicole could do was nod.  Tipping a non-existent hat, the White Ranger departed, leaving Nicole alone to ponder what he had told her.  For all of two seconds, because Grace rushed in before the door could finish closing and nearly tackled her on the bed.  Nicole grunted at the sudden weight, but relaxed the moment Grace’s lips were on her. 

The tension in her shoulders finally bled out, having her girlfriend back in her arms after a battle that very well could have ended either of them.  Grace had come so close to death, and Nicole knew she came closer still.  She wasn’t quite sure how to process that, but she was content to just lay there and enjoy the moment. 

“I thought I lost you,” Grace eventually said, once her lips were no longer occupied.  “Don’t ever do something as stupid as that again!” 

Nicole chuckled, holding her girlfriend close.  “No promises, not when you’re in danger.” 

“Dummy,” Grace muttered. 

A throat cleared and Grace jerked, looking back to the door where Carlos was leaning against the frame, an amused smirk on his face. 

“Didn’t mean to interrupt, but I know how things can go following a crisis.  Nicole, how are you feeling?” 

“Like my entire body was scraped raw a week ago,” Nicole said.  “I feel mostly better, but there’s still a dull ache or something.” 

“I’m going to assume that your last visitor filled you in on how lucky you were to survive that?” 

Nicole nodded.  “He did.  Are you aware of who he is?” 

Carlos smiled wanly.  “Yeah, I’m guessing he gave you a less direct recruitment offer than what he gave me?” 

“He didn’t give me one at all,” Nicole said.  “Which in a way was an offer all the same.” 

“I’m sorry,” Grace cut in, “but I’m completely lost right now.  Help a girl out?” 

Nicole patted her girlfriend on the head, which got an indignant protest in response.  “Doctor Xavier Sinclair, better known as the White Ranger.” 

“There’s at least six White Rangers in the US right now,” Grace said with a frown.  “None of them are particularly noteworthy besides the…  Oh.  Fuck.” 

“Yeah, he’s that one,” Nicole said, hanging her head.  “And apparently he and I have something in common.” 

Carlos hummed, scratching at his chin.  “Thought you might be like us, but wasn’t sure until you survived that second morph.  Bartran also made it clear, it’s the only reason he would come in person.” 

“Like us?” Grace asked.  “Again, feeling completely lost here.  For the record, I don’t like that.” 

“Sorry,” Nicole said, wincing as she did.  “Apparently some Rangers are different.  Sinclair mentioned something about hearing a voice when I first transformed.  I told him what mine said, he told me his.  I’m guessing you didn’t hear one?” 

Grace looked at her, then at Carlos.  “You both heard a voice?” 

“I see your people have run afoul of our hated foe,” Carlos said.  “I will lend you the power we once wielded, so that you may hold the line against the unending tide.  Go forth, brave Ranger and lead the way to a better tomorrow.” 

“Similar enough to mine,” Nicole said.  “Holding the line and leading the way seems to be a trend with these voices.” 

“Rangers lead the way,” Grace muttered.  “Rangers hold the line.  You’re telling me those phrases came from some alien entity that was passing the power along?” 

“Something like that,” Carlos said.  “I don’t know why so many Ranger teams keep appearing, and last I checked, Xavier claimed he hadn’t cracked it either.”  Carlos looked at Nicole, the silent question lingering.  She shook her head, confirming it was still a mystery.  “But sometimes a different sort of Ranger appears, one that is just a bit faster and stronger, heals faster, and so on.  Bartran calls us anomalies, which may well be a hint to what the rest of the Rangers are.” 

Nicole blinked, because it almost sounded like Carlos had figured it out anyway.  If there were outliers, chosen to wield the power, then what were the rest of the Rangers?  Who or what picked them to receive their own power?  Why doesn’t Bartran just crush each new team the moment they appear?  Why not just storm the planet and be done with it?” 

“You think you have the answer?” Nicole asked, a pit of dread forming in her stomach. 

Carlos nodded grimly.  “This is only speculation, but I am almost certain that Xavier has come to the same conclusion as I have.

“Well, out with it then,” Grace almost growled.

Sighing, Carlos’ expression was grim.  “Unless I am way off the mark with this, the Sylan are cultivating Rangers.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 27 - Parley

“General Maraline,” Bartran growled.  “This does not concern you.” 

She turned, not quite facing away from the Rangers as she did.  Nicole could see that she had kept her stance ready to respond to any aggression, but the part that surprised her was that Bartran was included in that stance. 

“It concerns me when you seem willing to throw your life away foolhardily,” she said.  “Return to the ship for medical attention, I will finish things here.” 

“You do not have the stomach to kill your pet human,” Bartran said, his hand still on the blade embedded in his side.  Nicole could only imagine the level of surgery that would be needed to remove it and still survive the procedure.  “Leave now, child.  You yet lack the stomach for this work.” 

“Is that why you continue to send our machines to slaughter children?” Nicole demanded.  Each word had to be forced out, but she needed answers, no matter how much it hurt to ask. 

“That was not my decision,” Maraline said.  “Casualties are expected in war, but I have never once deployed our forces with the intention of killing the truly innocent.” 

“Because you lack the will to conquer,” Bartran said.  “You are still a child yourself.  You should have never been allowed to lead at such a young age.” 

Nicole blinked, wondering just what she was witnessing.  Dissension in the ranks wasn’t something she expected, especially so openly displayed.  Was Maraline disagreeing with their tactics?  If Nicole wasn’t twitching and biting back screams, she would poke and prod at the division between them, see if she could drive a wedge. 

“Maybe you should listen to her,” Carlos said, clutching his left shoulder.  “None of us are in any shape to continue fighting, but only you have a fatal injury.  Sure, you might take one of us with you, but do you truly want to risk dying here on this back water rock?” 

“I have my orders,” he said.  “I will follow them to their conclusion.” 

Maraline snapped her fingers, and Bartran vanished in a flash of light.  

“I will pay for that later,” Maraline said, shaking her head.  “Take Nicole to a hospital before she drops her transformation.  She will need immediate emergency care following such foolish actions if she is to survive.” 

“That’s it?” Kayla demanded.  “You bastards kill hundreds, knock us around a bunch, then fuck off?” 

Maraline covered her mouth as she laughed.  “Essentially, you would be correct.” 

Kayla’s left eye twitched.

“I do grieve the senseless loss of life, there is much waste in this conflict that I abhor,” Maraline hung her head at that admission.  “Our methods are needlessly cruel for your planet, and I wish it could be different.” 

“Then be different,” Grace said.  “You claim to want to nurture humanity, then put actions to those words.  Show us that you’re different from them.” 

“I cannot,” Maraline answered, tapping at her neck.  “I am allowed some freedom, but only so long as I act accordingly as a General of the Sylan Empire.” 

“You’re a slave,” Nicole whispered, but her words carried. 

Maraline turned shimmering eyes upon her, the depths of despair reflected back made her chest clench.  “You are…  Not incorrect.  I value life, and even should I perish, they would just replace me.  So, I endure what I must, so that when it comes time for my rule, I will be there to govern humanity with compassion.” 

“The road to hell is paved with good intentions,” Jeff said.  “You claim to be better, but you’re every bit the monster as Bartran.” 

“Perhaps I am,” Maraline said, softly.  “Were I any other Sylan General, you would all be dead.  That is the proof I offer of my compassion.” 

A flash of blue followed and Maraline was gone.  The Rangers collectively let out a sigh as the tension bled out of them.  Carlos turned to the others and removed his helmet, his face set in grim determination. 

“I am hesitant to trust her word, but Nicole will need a hospital.  I’ve seen one other Ranger attempt that in the past, and they died minutes after their transformation dropped.” 

Nicole swallowed, the act feeling like razor blades were slicing her throat.  Given the way she felt after dropping it the first time, she really wasn’t looking forward to the next.  Grace knelt down beside her, gingerly getting her arms under her and pulled her up into a bridal carry. 

“You’ll be okay,” Grace whispered.  “We’ll get you the help you need.” 

The closeness might have been appreciated if it hadn’t been for the pain.  Calling the agony each breath sent through her entire body, the pounding of each beat of her heart, something as simple as pain was doing it a disservice.  Death would be a mercy, and yet, she did not wish for it. 

That was such a novel concept for Nicole that she couldn’t help the laugh that bubbled out of her as she was brought to an ambulance.  Carlos talked with the nurses for a moment, information no doubt being shared between them.  Once they were done, they hopped up, glaring at Grace but her girlfriend didn’t back down.  

Sighing, the nurse slammed the rear door shut and moved to get what equipment they could attach to her.  Grace helped them remove her helmet, and they carefully attached some breathing machine to her.  She felt a little better as it began to work.  Just as they clamped something on a fingertip, the vehicle pulled away.  Every bump along the road jostled her, Nicole tried to keep her teeth grit and endure it, but small whimpers escaped all the same. 

Looking at one another, the nurses grabbed a pair of pills and a bottle of water.  The mask came off and they opened her jaw, setting the pills on her tongue.  The water followed, and Nicole nearly choked.  Grace moved, taking the bottle and helped her drink.  It didn’t really help, and she could just feel the need to retch it all back up rising by the second, but some weird dissolving strip was placed on her tongue and the feeling subsided.

At least time seemed to be skipping here and there, so she could only assume that she was blacking out until the pain spiked and ripped her back into reality.  Through the whole mess Grace sat beside her even as the nurses tried and failed to read her full vitals.

“We need her out of the suit,” one of the nurses said to the other.  “We can’t do anything if she goes into cardiac arrest.” 

The second nurse shook their head.  “That Gold guy was extremely adamant that she needs to be in an emergency ICU ward before that is done.  I’m not risking her life just because we can’t get an accurate blood pressure reading.” 

Nicole didn’t want to think about that, so instead she focused on Grace and her vice grip on her hand.  The contact hurt, but she could manage well enough.  The livewire sensation was still there, but dulled from when she had first transformed again.  That or she was just getting used to it.  The idea that it might be permanent nerve damage was something she didn’t even want to consider. 

Their arrival at the hospital was greeted by a flurry of activity as several people in scrubs helped move her inside.  Nicole was having trouble focusing on that, so she kept her attention on how Grace stayed right beside her the whole way, hand held tight.  She was brought into a room and this time Grace was pulled aside. 

“She’s still right there,” one of those preparing equipment said, pointing to a window where Grace was.  Her red costume looked so out of place compared to all the other doctors.  “We have specialists being brought in, but your vitals are dropping.  We’re going to need to get to work sooner than later.  When we ask you, please drop the transformation.” 

Nicole nodded minutely.  It hurt too much to do anything else. 

She laid there for what felt like hours, reality slipping in places as she waited for their prompting.  Eventually, the flurry of activity slowed, and Nicole knew it was time before they even said it.  The solemn expressions around her were ignored in favor of Grace’s helmet.  Her girlfriend put a hand to the glass and Nicole smiled despite the breathing mask.  She gave a thumbs up and mentally dismissed the transformation. 

Alarms blared immediately throughout the room, but were all drowned out by the primal rending scream that radiated from her, her limbs thrashed despite her arms having been secured, and all Nicole could do was endure, fighting back against oblivion’s sweet call, the embrace of death that she had once craved. 

A spreading cold moved up her arm, and she could see they had gotten an IV into her, and injected something.  Knowing that she was about to black out, she focused on memories of Grace’s smile, determined that if those were to be her final thoughts, she would make them the best she could ever wish for. 

The last thing she saw out the window was Grace dropping her transformation with a hand on the glass, tears streaking down her face as the black of the void claimed her. 

***

A tingling jolt shot up her arm, the limb twitching as it did.  Nothing quite made sense, it was as if she had blinked, one moment being in complete agony, the next she was mostly better.  Nicole’s eyes fluttered open, the dim lighting still way too damn bright for her liking.  The white ceiling and steady beep suggested she was in a hospital. 

She’d expected to wake up in one someday, angry that her eventual attempt had failed.  That wasn’t the case here, because Nicole was very much happy to be alive.  She looked about the room, taking it all in.  She found Grace on a small couch off to the side, sprawled out with a blanket over her, snoring softly. 

Nicole could only smile at the sight, and she sighed.  She was still alive, though she didn’t know the full extent of the damage.  Recalling one of her worst falls that resulted in her blacking out, Nicole ran a quick digit test, making sure all her fingers and toes still worked and she could feel them. 

Thankfully, she could. 

Happy that she wasn’t paralyzed, Nicole settled in, letting herself relax and drift back off. 

*** 

Something prodded at her cheek, drawing her from the pleasant warmth of a dream that was already fading into something unintelligible.  Blinking, she found herself looking up into piercing blue eyes and dark skin. 

“Welcome back to the waking world, Miss Hayes,” he said, stepping back.  It was then that she caught sight of the scar across his eye.  “Don’t worry, your name won’t appear on any official records, and every doctor that was involved in your treatment was given a veritable mountain of NDAs to sign.” 

Something about the situation set her on edge, and a glance to the couch sent her anxiety through the roof.  Grace wasn’t there.  One of the machines started beeping faster, the man turned and looked at the readout, then at the empty couch. 

“Ah, yes, your friend Carlos came by earlier.  He’s currently sitting with her outside while we have this conversation.” 

“And what conversation would that be?” Nicole demanded. 

The man chuckled.  “Oh good, your voice has recovered.  The doctors were concerned about that when you started screaming up blood.  I must say, I was quite impressed that you were able to sustain a double morph like that.  Most who attempt it in the state you were in would have died.” 

She’d heard as much from Maraline following the battle, not that she had been able to do much to Bartran despite her second transformation.  Maraline had stepped in to save that monster she called Master, and made it quite clear that the current attack had been his idea.  That didn’t absolve her of the responsibility, but it did cast her in a different light. 

“I didn’t have much choice,” Nicole said bitterly. 

“No, you did not,” the man said, taking a seat on a rolling chair.  “When Commander Bartran takes the field, he tends to leave dead Rangers in his wake.  That you all survived was a miracle, if you believe in those.” 

“I take it that you don’t?” she asked. 

“Not at all,” he said with a smile.  “You used an esoteric attack to catch him unawares and inflicted grievous harm on him in kind.  I must commend you for that, it’s the first documented injury we have on the enemy commander.” 

She didn’t answer that, electing to instead let him fill in more blanks, like who the hell he was and how he knew so much about the enemy and what happened.  He was thumbing through his phone, and she was content to let him. 

“If you’re curious, you’ve been out for thirty-two hours total, though you did come to for about five minutes seven hours ago.”  He was still looking through his phone as she considered that.  It could have easily been worse, at least she hadn’t lost weeks of her life to her recovery.  “Your regeneration is impressive, we’ve only observed such a substantial recovery rate in two other Rangers before.  New York’s Gold is one, and the White Ranger is the other.”

Nicole’s mind blanked.  She’d heard stories of the White Ranger, everyone had.  He was one of the Rangers that signed on with the US government following the death of his entire team.  He worked with them from the shadows to fight the Sylans.  Almost nothing else was known save for some reports and blurry photos of him in action that she had found on rumor boards.  Video tended to get pulled before she could see it, but she had gotten lucky once, but it hadn’t been a combat video, just him in the aftermath of a brutal battle in Texas. 

“As you might have surmised, there is something unique about the capabilities of these Rangers that have made them a priority target for the Sylan.  Now that you’ve seen the Commander fight, you must realize that he could easily crush any Ranger team he wanted.  Yet he rarely takes the field.  Why do you think that is?” 

“He’s worried about one of us getting lucky?” 

The man laughed.  “God no.  He wasn’t even afraid of you, even with the blade sticking from his side.  If General Maraline hadn’t stepped in, you would have all died.” 

Nicole didn’t want to admit that, but she could see some truth to it.  The blade wasn’t stabbed into him, it was fused.  He wasn’t going to bleed out, and she doubted something important was impeded by the blade in a way that would have killed him in a reasonable timeframe.  So no, Bartran wasn’t afraid of them. 

That meant he had a different reason for attacking them, and she recalled something he mentioned.  “He was after me, specifically.” 

“Indeed he was, though I imagine Gold was also on his list.  You see, he has only ever taken the field when he thinks he might be able to kill a very select few Rangers.  He’s succeeded twice before.  He killed White’s partner, Pink, six months ago, she was also one of these so called anomalous Rangers.  The other was a Silver Ranger in Japan that we don’t have much information on.

That was a lot to consider, but more importantly… 

“How do you know all this?” she demanded.  “Just who the hell are you?” 

“Oh, my apologies,” the man said, his eyes glinting in the dim light.  “I am Dr. Xavier Sinclair, CEO of Sinclair Industries.  Though I am also a researcher for the RDV of the CIA.”  He then pressed something on his wrist and the room was bathed in a blinding light.  “Though you might know me better as the White Ranger.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 26 - Line

Nicole’s limbs trembled as she drove her blade through one of the connecting tissues of the massive beast.  She was gasping for air within her helmet, adrenaline the only thing keeping her upright.  She couldn’t rest, not yet, not until the beast was dead. 

Phasing through another angry swipe, Nicole continued to methodically take the beast apart.  Much of her anger was still there, simmering deep, but she’d exhausted herself in expressing the rage she felt over the senseless loss of life.  Nicole knew she would see Maraline again, and she would make her answer for this atrocity. 

This was far beyond the pale, a war crime by every definition that humanity judged them, not that she could expect aliens to hold to those same standards.  No, they were fighting a war for survival, and Nicole was a soldier in that very battle. 

She phased through a return swipe, her very being fraying at the edges as the claw scythed through where she hovered in the air.  There was no pain from it, and she never experienced such fatigue when passing through walls and such, but a living being of such size was doing something to her from repeated avoidance. 

Attrition wasn’t an option, not if that was the price of avoiding the blows.  No, she needed to finish the fight if she was going to survive.  Her blades could pierce it, she was able to score hits, sever limbs, but she was struggling to finish the creature off.  Even with the pincers gone, she needed to end it. 

Mind racing, she tried to remember all she could about biology class and the insects covered.  All she could think of was the same as dealing with any creature—sever the connection to the brain and bring it down from there.  Even if it was just an oversized insect, it would need to be reinforced to survive the larger carapace and the weight of its own organs. 

Plan of action decided upon, Nicole leapt up, passing through the creature’s head just as it tried to bite.  Even lacking its pincers, she wouldn’t have done well against those crushing jaws.  That same hollow sensation came as she exited the other side, and immediately turned solid, dropping to the thing’s carapace.  Spots filled her vision, and she was gasping for every breath, but she had work to do.  She looked about, and ran to the nearest segment between the head and rest of the body. 

Blades in hand, Nicole dropped into the gap and began hacking away at the softer flesh within.  Thankfully there was no smell, the helmet doing an amazing job filtering the air.  The creature screeched and thrashed, her suit flared and sparked when the joint compressed on her, but she didn’t let that stop her. 

When the creature dropped, Nicole made sure to finish severing what she had been cutting, just to be safe.  The tail end was still thrashing, and some random fact about some insects having hind brains popped into her head.  She would need to deal with that, but she was completely spent.  Maybe Grace could have at it with her axe, because Nicole’s daggers just weren’t up to the task. 

Boots back on solid earth, Nicole bent over to catch her breath.  Running footsteps had her glance up, the other Rangers moving to join her.  She flashed a thumbs up, then went back to trying to keep from passing out.  She was mostly successful, in that she didn’t black out until Grace was there, holding her up. 

She wasn’t out for long, coming back out of it with Grace still holding her aloft and helping her over to a bench.  It was unfortunately segmented to prevent someone from laying on it, which meant she would be stuck sitting up instead. 

“Are you back with us?” Grace asked. 

“Barely,” Nicole answered.  “I got it, right?” 

Grace looked back behind them, at the massive creature that was almost as wide as the entire road.  “Yeah, you fucking got it.” 

“Good,” she said breathlessly.  She really needed a nap after all that.  “So much for getting a room tonight.  After that, I’m fucking spent.” 

Someone coughed and Nicole suddenly remembered they weren’t alone.  At least she was wearing a helmet, so nobody else could see her embarrassment.  She knew that if she dropped the transformation, she would be out cold almost immediately.  That trickle of power was the only thing sustaining her, and even that was at its limit. 

“Well, hookups aside,” Kayla said, looking about.  “Emergency services should be moving in soon.” 

“I’ve already signaled them,” Carlos confirmed.  “We should be good to clear out once the police take over the scene.” 

“How often do creatures like that show up?” Devon asked, looking back at the carcass.  “I’ve never seen anything like it on the news.” 

Carlos sighed, leaning against the wreck of some car, watching the emergency crews as they hurried into the area, moving to some of the fallen civilians to check them over.  “This is the largest mutant I am aware of, almost by a factor of two.  This is a concerning level of escalation and I’m almost concerned—” 

“That we might have decided to eliminate you?” 

Nicole’s head snapped up, sighting in on the deep voice that had spoken those words.  Up on a nearby roof, stood a massive figure in black metallic armor.  She tried to take in the details, such as the clawed fingers, and spiked along every potential striking surface, but what drew her eyes was the sword on his back. 

A broad bladed claymore at least a foot wide of that same metal, and almost as long as the armored figure was tall.  It was an intimidating sight, a true Black Knight in every sense of the word.  Dread crept up Nicole’s spine like spreading ice, and she knew that death had come for them. 

“Bartran,” Carlos snarled, falling into a defensive stance.  “It’s been a while.” 

“Two years,” Bartran said, voice deep and reverberating within the metallic helm.  “You escaped me then, but you won’t this time.” 

“Finally decided to kill me?” Carlos asked, hands signaling something to the law enforcement and other responders.  They took the hint and began to draw back. 

Bartran shrugged, then stepped off the building, falling to the ground like a rock, only to barely react to the impact, despite the ground cracking around him.  Nicole had felt the vibrations through the bench, which meant that armor had to weigh even more than it appeared to.  Fuck, this massive bastard was looking for a fight, and had come for them just as they were too exhausted to contest him. 

Nicole couldn’t even stand up, much less put up a fight against a toddler.  They were so completely fucked. 

“For those that do not know, I am Bartran, Supreme Commander of the Sylan Fourth Fleet.  Death has come for you today.” 

Grace stepped forward, axe in hand as she put herself between the armored figure and Nicole.  “Fuck off with that.  Either fight us or shut up.” 

Nicole wanted to protest that, but what could she do?  She wanted to scream at being reduced to a spectator, but she just had to hope that by taking out the mutant, that the others were still fresh enough to stand against whoever this was. 

“I admire your bravery,” Bartran said, unslinging the blade from his shoulder.  “Foolish and misplaced as it is.” 

Then, the street exploded and Bartran was right in Grace’s face.  Nicole’s heart leapt into her throat as his massive sword came down on her girlfriend.  Grace brought her axe up, catching the sword’s blade on the handle, and shifted so it slid along the length and collided with the axe head. 

Grace had to drop to one knee, but she was alive.  A boot the size of her torso kicked her down in the next instant.  Vines entwined the still raised leg that same moment and Jeff dropped from the sky as though he were Cu Cuchulain himself.  The spear impacted a pauldron, and Bartran rolled his shoulder with the impact, deflecting it away.  In that same motion he tore his leg free and backhanded Devon away before the man could get close enough to defend anyone from Bartran’s titanic strikes. 

All of that had transpired before the first pebble fell back to the ground from his initial motion.  Nicole had barely been able to follow it, and she was by far the fastest of those on her team.  She knew they were outclassed, but could they even get away from the force of nature that had come for them? 

Maybe if two of them worked together to stall him, but what good would that do?  No,  they needed to defeat him.  If he was the Supreme Commander, that would put him higher in the ranks than Maraline.  Losing him might just cripple the invasion, forcing them to retreat. 

Carlos was there now, fighting with his own weaponized emergency tool.  They traded blows, and unlike Grace, he didn’t buckle under the force of Bartran’s attack.  Was there really that much of a difference between Carlos and her own team? 

She wanted to help, but try as she might, she couldn’t stand up.  She was completely exhausted, she’d given it everything she had and more, and yet…  Watching on as Devon’s shield shattered, as Kayla’s staff was cleaved through.  She couldn’t just sit idle.  She refused to sit there and watch her friends die, not as long as she continued to draw breath. 

The transformation was doing nothing for her at this point, so she dismissed it.  The crushing weariness that gripped her was almost enough to put her down, but she grit her teeth and through sheer force of will, she stood on shaky legs.  Nicole knew she had some broken ribs from one of the swipes that managed to strike her, and she was bleeding from her nose from the strain she’d put herself under.

That didn’t matter, she knew she had to attempt it.  They hadn’t tested what would happen, but she knew that damage to their suits didn’t persist between transformations, so what would happen if she just immediately transformed again?

She should probably have asked Carlos about that, but he was currently doing his damndest to keep Bartran from killing Jeff, only for him to shift his focus and move to strike down Grace.  No, she didn’t have the luxury of time to second guess things, she needed to act right then and there.  The power surged within her, responding to the raw need she felt in that moment.

Every nerve in her body lit up with searing agony, and she screamed as broken bones mended themselves, her cries raw and guttural.  She’d torn muscles before, she’d broken bones, and pinched nerves.  This was all of that and so much more, everywhere, all at once.  The black light of the transformation washed over her, and she felt that familiar surge of power, completely replenished. 

Her entire existence was agony, her mind wanted to curl in on itself and escape from whatever she was experiencing.  Nicole knew she couldn’t endure it for long, but she didn’t need long, just enough time to take the monster before them down. 

The fight had paused, she absently noticed.  She couldn’t hear what was being said over the sound of her own agony, but it was only a moment’s lull before the Commander was back on the attack.  She needed to get up, to stand and fight.  She needed to be there with her friends, with Grace, and come what may, she refused to stay down. 

Because for all that they were, they faced true evil this day.  This may well prove to be one of the pivotal moments of the war, and she was the only one in a position to make a difference.  So, no matter the cost, she would do it, because in the end? 

Rangers held the fucking line.

A flex of will and her blades were back in hand, the small chips in their edge gone.  Nicole forced herself back to her feet, every motion sending waves of pure agony through every fiber of her being.  She didn’t care, she just needed to do something, to contribute to the fight.  She ran forward, the General’s back was to her despite everything, and lunged. 

Her blades hit steel, refracting off without leaving even a blemish, the vibrations setting her nerves alight as if she’d been dunked in a vat of electrified acid.  She kept her teeth grit, knowing how easily she could bite her own tongue off if she wasn’t careful.  

Nicole raised her arms on instinct, catching Bartran’s fist before it could bury itself in her gut.  The impact was as though a cannon had shot her point blank, the force rendering her arms numb despite the transformation.  Somehow she didn’t lose her grip on her weapons and only slid back a few inches.  Lightning arced through her nerves, feeling returning with white hot agony.  Nicole fell into a ready stance as soon as her feet were steady on the ground, though she couldn’t hide how her limbs trembled. 

“You are very interesting indeed,” Bartran said, blocking a blow from Grace with insulting ease even as he spoke with a casual tone.  “Most would have passed out from the backlash a double transformation causes.  Remarkable tolerance for pain, and further proof of why you need to die today.” 

Nicole didn’t have time to dodge, nor bring her weapons to block.  One instant Bartran was a dozen feet away in an unassuming posture, the next his blade was coming for her throat.  She did the only thing that she could, she phased through it.  She gasped, the sensation the closest she could describe to what happened as the blade passed through her. 

The pain was gone, and yet, she felt more frayed than ever.  Nicole wasn’t sure what she was doing to herself each time she pushed her power further than she feared it was ever intended.  There would be a cost to be paid at some point, that much she knew.  Even as the blade passed through her, she lunged forward, unsure if her idea would work or not. 

Her blade phased into the General, but rather than continue with the motion, she dropped the phased shift, and everything turned solid.  Including the blade still embedded within the General.  Unfortunately, the pain returned as well, and Nicole dropped to her knees, her teeth grit so hard she wouldn’t be surprised if one of them cracked.  Her throat was raw and hoarse as she failed to scream, yet wailed all the same. 

Bartran reached down, grasping the blade and pulled, but it did not budge.  Just to see if it would work, Nicole attempted to recall the blade, but only the other blade returned to her hand.  It was worth a shot.

“Looks painful,” Grace said, limping over to Nicole’s side.  It took her a moment to realize she had directed that at the Commander.  Then she kicked at the blade. 

The General reacted a hair too slowly, her foot knocking against it, and for the first time, it was Bartran crying out.  It was an animalistic roar, something primal screaming at Nicole to flee from the predator, but she couldn’t move.  She’d pushed herself beyond the pale, and now she was reaping what was sown. 

The others capitalized on the injury, directing their strikes at the weak point she had created for them, but the Sylan was barely hindered by the blade now fused within him.  He danced back, claymore forgotten on the ground, but the others pressed on, vines, spears and golden lightning all converging in an effort to strike a blow against the enemy commander. 

Just as Bartran began to flag, a flash of deep blue interspersed itself between the Commander and the other Rangers.  Maraline stood defiant, clad in armor of her own cast in deep royal hues. 

“Enough,” she said, her voice carrying across the space around them.  “This battle will cease immediately.”

The Reluctant Ranger Interlude: Bartran

Fair Warning - This chapter probably conflicts with the edited version that goes live on RR/SB/SH more than any other. Keep that in mind while reading as it is still in line with the Patreon draft.

Commander Bartran had served the Sylan empire for nearly half a galactic rotation.  There were rare few as long lived as he, and his core DNA was incorporated into each subsequent general that was birthed to subjugate a species.  He would never have children of his own, as the capacity to birth or sire was removed from all the generals.  Producing offspring was just asking for a species to rally around the children in a bid for independence. 

He had participated in two such pacifications early on.  His own planet was long since dead, having elected to collapse themselves into a singularity rather than be subjugated.  A pity, but he had come to cherish the role that the Prime Administer granted him.  Maraline was the latest of his charges.  General two hundred and seven that he had personally assisted in the conquest of their chosen planet. 

She was also among the most troublesome. 

Maraline had taken on many of the social traits of her core DNA, and had a strong fascination with the Earthling culture and sought to preserve much of it following the conquest.  He had several talks in private with her about that curiosity.  She often pondered dangerous subjects that bordered on treason. 

Why the Earth needed conquest when they could have instead come as benevolent liberators was a valid question.  The Earth was a prime candidate for such methods, and would have preserved many resources if they followed through.  That did not change their standing orders, however, and Bartran was privy to things that Maraline was not. 

The order to encourage the Ranger phenomena on Earth did not come as a surprise to him.  Ever since they managed to replicate the Progenitors final weapon, the Prime Administrator was entranced with the strange energy source they harnessed.  They used it to power everything from handheld devices to mechanical war machines that towered over cities. 

Worse, their species held off their efforts for decades, even as the Empire expanded around them.  It was only when they managed to kill the general leading their conquest that he took notice, for it had been the first general, and Bartran’s own mentor.  The Sylan turned their full might upon the remnants, bringing everything they had learned to bear against the troublesome world.  The Progenitors fought valiantly, and he came close to death more than once during that long war.  He thought they would finally surrender after their final war mech was destroyed, but the Progenitors opted for oblivion rather than allow their technology to be claimed by the Empire. 

They originally feared it was lost, aside from some scarce scraps of their technology that still held traces of that energy.  Their flagship was currently using that very fragment as a power source, because a curious thing happened on their first attempted conquest, Rangers emerged among the populace. 

That was why the Earth was not given the soft hand, Bartran understood that, but he was not allowed to speak of it.  The Prime Administrator did not want anyone that wasn’t part of his most trusted and loyal to know of it.  He claimed that it was the secret to obtaining their goal, to conquer the entire universe.  All of them. 

Then, they could serve him until the heat death of every reality and beyond. 

Given many of the other universes they had observed were still in their infancy, there were very good odds that he would be serving for a veritable eternity should he not fall to some upstart species.  It was why the Earth was chosen, their technology didn’t pose a threat, so all they had to contend with were a bunch of maladapted Rangers. 

They were still learning how to force Rangers to emerge, and the results were hardly consistent.  That was something he was to investigate, any anomalies that resulted in stronger than average Rangers.  Gold of New York was one such Ranger, and it seemed that the newly emerged Black Ranger may be another of interest. 

As much as he wished to study them, they were considered too risky to be allowed to live for long.  Such power was a threat to their eventual plans for the planet, and they were nearly finished with the planned experiments, the raw data proving beyond promising.  The next stage would need to begin within the year, which meant he needed to start weeding out these pesky anomalies before they endangered the plan. 

He did have one option, but the Prime Administrator was hesitant to deploy it, fearing a corruption of the data, but it wasn’t off the table because that same corruption could also serve as a type of data all its own. 

With Gold visiting the recent additions to the growing Ranger roster, that put two of his targets in the same city.  Maraline had taken an interest in the new Black Ranger even before she was selected.  He wouldn’t pretend to understand her fascination with humanity, or this particular specimen of the species, but the human was marked for death.

He knew Maraline would be cross with him, but she would get over it with time.  It wasn’t like he often returned to worlds long conquered, when that happened it was usually due to something going catastrophically wrong. 

The Commander watched the readouts with rapt attention.  Maraline was asleep, and wouldn’t learn of his operation for hours to come, so he was free to continue uninterrupted.  Two thousand drones were deployed, and one greater mutant.  It wasn’t meant to see action until they began the next phase, but he was given approval for this attempt to exterminate two anomalies by the Prime Administrator himself.  Her objections would be noted and that would be the end of it. 

One thing that the general population of Earth hadn’t figured out was that their automatons weren’t true shock troopers.  They served a very different purpose, the sensor suites hidden within recorded the energy given off by Rangers, as well as helped identify any outliers.  

Currently there were three such outliers on Earth.  Gold was the first to emerge among those, and had survived three attempts to have him killed so far.  An annoyance, but never a true threat to their long term goals on his own.  Even if the attack in progress failed, the data would still be of some use, and thus a success despite the resource expenditure. 

What surprised him was that the Red Ranger was also beginning to show abnormal numbers.  Nothing as egregious as the Black and Gold Rangers, but still above the mark.  Something to pay attention to in future operations should she survive this battle.  Even with the gathered support of her team and Gold, the beast they faced was considerably beyond anything they had deployed so far. 

Creatures such as this were used to great effect against the war mechs of the Progenitors, swarms of them grown on a conquered sub continent and deployed by the hundreds.  The Earth lacked the biomass to support swarms of those levels, but they could still produce several over time, leaving them in stasis until the time was right. 

Losing one on the off chance they removed an anomaly or two was hardly even worth the calculations.  The creature arrived at the site of the battle where the Rangers had gathered and he was prepared to watch the team work together in an attempt to bring it down.  What he hadn’t expected was the Black Ranger to step forward on her own. 

He frowned, his scaled brow scrunching as she leapt into the fray without hesitation, blades in hand.  He doubted she had the necessary equipment to kill the overly large terrestrial centipede, it was far more likely he would watch as their mutant killed the Ranger and then moved on to devour the entire team. 

Black had developed an interesting ability that allowed her to pass through solid matter.  Rangers gaining unique abilities wasn’t unusual.  Their very own Green had the ability to control plant life to an absurd degree.  Such was the nature of the Rangers and their promising power source.  He still wasn’t sure how the initial selection sparked, only that it did and they could take advantage of the process to seed more Rangers into the world. 

The real problem would be if the anomalies weren’t accidental. 

Shaking those thoughts off for later, he turned his focus back to the battle being waged on the streets of Minneapolis.  The Gold Ranger had directed the others to engage the hoard of automatons, and they were doing well enough.  Those machines had only ever killed Rangers on two occasions, one of which was a suicide after their partner was killed by the mutant and once revenge was had, they gave up on their will to live and let it happen. 

He found such things distasteful, but the option was to be considered should Black not be killed in this battle.  Losing Red would devastate her already weakened mental state, even with Maraline’s feeble attempts to cobble it back together.  The only reason he had never suggested such tactics to the Prime Administrator before when dealing with emotional beings was because of his own distaste in the practice. 

His original species saw honor in battle, and it was the feature he carried forward, the last legacy of a dead planet and race. 

Black was extraordinarily nimble thanks to her incorporeal form, and her blades were biting deep into the carapace of the centipede.  It should only take one lucky hit to kill the Ranger, but he was beginning to doubt it would ever come. 

“Perhaps I should prepare to intervene in person,” he murmured when yet another leg was severed. 

“You will do no such thing.” 

He turned, finding Maraline glaring at him, still in her sleeping ware.  Had she woken up because of some alert he was unaware of?  She didn’t hesitate to stalk inside, watching one of the monitors as she did.  It was the one tracking the battle between Black and the mutant. 

“These creatures were not to be deployed yet,” she said with a hiss. 

“Orders from the Prime Administrator,” he answered.  Her head whipped around and her cold facade broke for an instant.  “He wished for data on our anomalies now that two were present in the same city.” 

“I see,” she said.  Her mask was back in place, but her eyes betrayed her.  Worry and fear dancing within them.  He would need to crush that emotion within her, or kill her before it could cause a betrayal.  “Have you learned anything of value?” 

“I believe we have,” he said.  “But won’t know for certain until the battle is decided.” 

She huffed, but continued to watch. 

“I wish to observe in person,” she said after a moment. 

“An unnecessary risk,” he said.  “If anyone will be going to the battlefield, it will be I, and only to finish one of the anomalies off.” 

He knew she was attached to Black, so that would have to suffice as a deterrent.  If he went, she would demand to follow.  So, he would stay, even if a potential kill was available, just to avoid alienating his trainee.  She would need to grow colder if she was going to rule, but he knew those lessons needed to be learned on their own time.  Forcing them never ended well. 

One of the pincers fell to the ground, green fluid pouring from the wound as Black landed safely away from the flailing creature.  He was beginning to accept that she was going to survive, probably even kill a creature that the Progenitors needed war mechs to hold off.  Back at the other portion of the battle, he was monitoring the readings from Red and Green.  Red was abnormally strong, but still within parameters.  Green’s ability was unique, but nothing stood out about her otherwise. 

Gold’s numbers continued to impress, surpassing even Black’s, but she was still coming into her power.  If they ever joined with the White anomaly, or more emerged, they might have something to worry about.  He did not like his chances against a proper team of the enhanced Rangers.  He had seen all the footage from the first and second Progenitor conflict, he knew the odds in a battle against a proper Ranger team. 

If even one more appeared, he would have no choice but to initiate the Endgame and wipe the slate.  The human experiment was valuable, but they had a dozen other planets on the docket to run the same tests on and gather the data that The Prime Administrator wanted.  They could start over at any point, and if they ran out of known races, there was always facilitating rebellions on claimed worlds. 

They had done it before as a test, to learn from the events to better counter them in the future.  Nothing was ever left to chance, not when The Prime Administrator could prevent it. 

Another Pincer fell, and the Centipede was down enough legs that its mobility was effectively crippled.  The battle was all but won, even if he could see that Black was flagging.  The others were similarly weakened, including Gold.  He knew he could win if he went the moment the creature was slain. 

The only worry was how Maraline would take it.  The Commander didn’t want to start fresh with a new General for keeping hold of the Earth, it would be a waste to lose her like that, but he also doubted her dedication to the Sylan cause.  Maraline was willful and headstrong to a fault.  She would rebel, and he would be forced to kill her.  He didn’t want to have to kill her, he’d done it to others, but it always left a bitter taste in his mouth after. 

Black phased through the creature, coming out the other side of it, and proceeded to cut away at a gap in the armor behind the mutant’s head.  The segments behind it fell slack, twitching but no longer under the control of his monster.  The battle was over, and it was just a matter of putting the beast out of its misery. 

It was truly impressive that Black had managed that all on her own.  It defied all expectations, and it made the Commander nervous.  He couldn’t allow such power to continue to grow unchecked.  The automata were all down, and the other Rangers were moving to Black as she assessed how to best finish the dying beast.  He needed to act, and the consequences be damned.

His readings were clear, all six of the combatants were on the verge of collapse, he just needed to step in and they would all fall to his blade.  While Maraline watched her human pet finish off the mutant, he sent a request to The Prime Administrator.  He was sure to include all his concerns about Maraline as well as the risk assessment. 

There were other methods they could use, such as poison or assassinations in their sleep, but that was one stipulation when dealing with Rangers.  They had to die in combat.  Something about their death when in the heat of battle discharged energy in a way that was unique enough that Prime didn’t want superfluous deaths.  They all needed purpose, because living Rangers were more important for the data than dead.

The reply came moments later.

Permission granted, exterminate the anomalies.  Spare the other Rangers if able.  Eliminate Maraline should she turn traitor.  By my command.

Message delivered, he steeled himself for what was likely to come.  He wasn’t looking forward to it, despite the promise of glorious combat.  He knew he would need to face Maraline as well, and for her, he would weep if it came to that.  She was his, and should she turn on the Sylan, he would be the one to put her down. 

As commanded, so be it.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 24 - Storm

They left the tattoo parlor with an appointment and several ideas for what they might be getting.  Nicole was torn between a sprawling black rose vine, and some Gaelic poetry.  She was certainly leaning towards honoring her heritage, even as far removed as it was.  Her grandmother spoke the language, and had tried to teach her before she passed.  Nicole understood some of it, and the language was beautiful in motion, but it was hell to learn as someone who grew up speaking English primarily. 

“I sort of want to get that pirate girl they had in the catalog,” Grace said, looking at her right arm.  “Add some red accents and it would be a pretty fun hint at my night job.” 

Nicole giggled, imagining how that might look, only to get distracted staring at Grace’s flexing muscles.  Sure, her own were bigger, Nicole’s figure was born of pushing her body to the absolute limit in her bid for the Olympics, but Grace’s figure was that of practical strength earned through working a forge.

The sun was casting the clouds in an orange and purple glow, a near rainbow unto itself that was absolutely fitting to end the day on.  Nicole couldn’t help wrapping her arm around Grace’s waist and pulling close.  She couldn’t rest her head on Grace’s shoulder due to the height difference, but she could rest it against her muscular arm. 

In all practicality, she was about as safe as a person could be, even without Grace there with her, but that didn’t change how Grace made her feel.  She hadn’t felt that kind of security since her parents died. 

It was almost enough to bring her to tears, but she wasn’t going to cry, not when she was so damn happy.  Sure, they would be tears of joy, but Nicole didn’t want to ruin the moment.  That warmth that she felt from having people in her life again that cared, the camaraderie with her fellow Rangers, was something she never experienced with her fellow gymnasts.  All those lonely years spent going through high school, and now…  

“Nicole, what’s wrong?” 

A gentle thumb rubbed under her eye, and Nicole wanted to curse her own weakness for breaking down.  She needed to play it off, keep Grace from asking too many questions that might sour the evening. 

“Tears of joy,” Nicole said with a soft smile.  “Sorry, I’m just, really damn happy right now.” 

Grace didn’t even hesitate to pull her into a hug, fingers trailing up and down Nicole’s back.  She just held on tighter, holding onto her girlfriend for everything she could.  She just wanted to be closer, hold her into the night. 

Christ, she was totally going to end up getting a u-haul at this rate, probably before the week was even out.  Nicole let out a choked laugh at the thought, fingers digging into Grace’s shirt as she did.  Fuck, she was falling so damn hard, and she was all for it. 

Thunder rumbled in the distance, but Nicole didn’t care, it could start pouring rain and she would still consider this moment one of the best of her life.  More thunder followed, and she knew the storm was about to open up, so she gingerly pulled away from her girlfriend, smiling up with what was no doubt red and splotchy eyes.  She didn’t care, even if there was snot running down her nose. 

A flash of lightning lit up the evening sky, and she knew they needed to call an end to their date.  Grace too had looked up at that reminder, a frown on her face. 

“I guess we should get back to the dorms,” Grace said. 

“Unfortunately,” Nicole muttered.  “Both our roomies are gonna be there tonight, aren’t they?” 

“Yeah,” Grace grumbled.  “I mean, we could always go rent a room somewhere, but that takes money neither of us can really spare.” 

“Too true,” Nicole said.  “Doesn’t mean it isn’t tempting though—” 

A piercing scream cut her off, Nicole’s attention snapping down the road to where a dozen automatons had just appeared along with one of the flashes of lighting.  Ice filled her veins and her mind crashed to a halt.  No, not now, how dare they! 

Nicole snarled, her hand moving to her wrist without a second thought, not even bothering to say the words as she morphed in a void of black.  Someone might have seen them, maybe even taken video, but she didn’t care.  The lingering tinge of red in the air told her that Grace had the same idea.  Neither waited on the other, bursting into motion to intercept the machines before they could begin to slaughter the civilians. 

The crashing thunder in the distance, however, suggested it had already begun. 

Nicole sent her blades tumbling forward, swirling through the air and into the oncoming Sylan foot soldiers before they could reach the screaming crowd.  People were running, falling over one another, and there was nothing she could do to help them, not if she wanted to actually save them. 

One person almost vanished in a spray of red, the automatons tearing into them like a pack of ravenous predators.  Nicole fell upon the machines with all the fury she felt boiling within, for the people who no doubt were being slaughtered by whatever machines were attacking elsewhere.  She tried not to spend too much time thinking about that, how many people might be losing family all around her.  She had to focus on stopping the enemy in front of her, save those she could. 

She could dwell on those she failed in the days to come, as she no doubt would. 

“Clear the area!” she shouted, kicking one machine away even as she caught the blade of another.  “Spread the word, barricade yourselves indoors!” 

Sparks shot from her side as she winced, the pain minor but still enough to distract her, even momentarily.  She summoned her blades, bringing them to bear and hacked into the masses she found herself in the thick of.  Nicole knew she wasn’t a front line fighter, she was meant for battlefield control, keeping the enemy from straying far. 

Mobility was her greatest strength, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t fight.  She could keep the enemy focused on her, save lives by making herself a more tempting target.  Nicole fought on, phasing through the group each time she saw a handful of the machines attempting to break off. 

Grace was working in the distance, guiding the people away, keeping other machines from cornering them.  The problem was, she wasn’t nearly as fast as Nicole was at getting around.  Sure, Grace wasn’t slow by any means, but the difference showed.  She also had no way of fighting from a distance save for throwing her primary weapon away.

She wasn’t quite sure what was wrong, at least not at first, but watching Grace work from the few moments she could steal a glance, it suddenly clicked.  They weren’t working within their roles in the team.  In her eagerness to get started, they had inadvertently fallen into the role that the other should be performing. 

She’d berate herself later for letting her anger get the better of her. 

“Corsair!  Switch out!” Nicole yelled, phasing through yet another blade.

A red blur slammed into one of the automatons, instantly scrapping the machine in a shower of sparks and metal.  With axe in hand, Grace cleaved through two others with barely a flick of the wrist.  She was a true beast on the battlefield, and Nicole had to admit that sometimes she made it difficult to focus on the fight, but there were dozens of the damn things and there were still civilians that needed to be evacuated. 

With Nicole now front and center, Nicole could move to the outskirts and start hemming them in.  She vaulted over a car and allowed herself a few moments to breathe.  The adrenaline was keeping the worst of the pain away, but she knew she’d be feeling it tomorrow after taking all those hits.

A half dozen blades manifested in her hands and she flung them along, impaling several of the Sylan machines.  A barely audible crunch behind her had Nicole shifting, her form phasing out of reality just as the clawed blade passed through where she had been standing. 

Too damn close, not that it was likely to actually damage her.  She’d taken glancing blows throughout the fight, and none of those had done much damage overall, a touch of pain, a bit of sparks from the kinetic field their suits put off, and that was it.  Even when she’d managed to phase a knife into her leg the night prior, the suit took the bulk of the damage, somehow. 

Nicole summoned her main blades to her hands and blocked the follow up blow before cleaving through the machine from shoulder to hip.  She’d loved the blades that Grace had crafted for her, and even if the ones in her hand weren’t technically them, they were still based off of them in some way.

She adored them. 

Even if Grace wasn’t there, fighting at her side, she would feel like she was in some way.  There was a joke about sword lesbians, or presenting a partner with a blade, that she couldn’t get out of her mind each and every time she took up one of her girlfriend’s blades.  

Fortunately, there were only a handful of the blasted machines that showed up compared to the last attack, which was odd all on its own.  Had Maraline sent them just to fuck with her date, or was there more to it than that?  There was rarely rhyme or reason behind the attacks from what she had seen from Carlos’ presentation, yet she knew there was a proper intelligence behind their plans.  That they understood exactly what they were doing and did have an end goal in mind. 

So how did the current attack fit into that model? 

Unfortunately, Nicole couldn’t take much time to ponder that as she jumped across the street, kicked off a storefront, and came down feet first on another automaton that was aiming to break into a store where people had taken shelter.  There were so many of them, and she was almost certain more were arriving when they were otherwise occupied. 

At least they weren’t intelligent enough to hide perfectly functional machines in with the scrap for surprise attacks.  Small mercies.  Nicole made a note to herself to never even make a joke about it when she next encountered Maraline, because there was no doubt that there would be a next time.

The Sylan general did have an odd fixation on her, had ever since their conversation at the Renfaire.  Nicole didn’t doubt that Maraline was speaking the truth as she understood it, but that didn’t make her right.  Just looking around, seeing the handful of people that they hadn’t been quick enough to protect, the pools of blood beneath them… 

A piercing scream rang out and Nicole was already moving towards it.  Grace was holding down the street, keeping the bulk of the bastards busy with a swirling axe of murder and death that was so very reminiscent of her favorite Tank class from an old MMO she played as a kid. 

Maybe Grace had played it too, something to ask her when they weren’t dealing with dozens of murderous machines.  Her incorporeal form allowed her to tear through the distance, unheeding of any obstacle, and she arrived just in time to watch a child be run through by a Sylan blade. 

Color bled from the world as she watched the child fall limp to the ground, the unfeeling machine standing over her as if it hadn’t just ended an innocent life.  Twin blades pierced into the automaton an instant later, and Nicole was kneeling over the girl.  Her eyes were open, darting all about, her breaths were shallow and rapid, high pitched wheezing coming with each one as one hand grasped at her wound and the other reached towards Nicole’s helmet. 

The girl grasped at Nicole’s visor, then fell slack in her arms, leaving a bloody streak across her vision as her tiny hand fell away.  Nicole blinked, her mind hitching as she attempted to come to terms with the fact that a little girl who couldn’t be older than eight, had died in her arms. 

Ice ran down her spine and into her veins as she stood, cold fury roiling under her skin.  Her blades were already back in hand, then buried within another automaton before Nicole consciously realized she had moved to attack it.  Nicole grabbed the still glowing eyes of the machine and pointed it right at the dead child.  

“Is this what you wanted, Maraline?  Dead children?  Well, IS IT!?”

She tossed the lump of scrap aside and moved, her mind detached from reality, instinct guiding her as she cut a swathe through the machines all the way back to Grace’s side. 

Her girlfriend did a double take at her arrival, but there were too many enemies for her to stop and talk about why she was covered in blood.  That was one of the good things about their colors, they both hid blood well. 

Their friends still hadn’t arrived, but that was fine by Nicole, she had plenty of anger to work through, and the mindless machines would do nicely until they decided to throw something bigger at them and she could truly let her frustrations out. 

She wasn’t sure how long the battle had dragged on at that point, nor did she really care.  She continued to hem in the machines, keeping them from running off after civilians, but there was still the odd scream, that reminder of her failure to contain the monsters from hurting others.  She burned each one into her memory, directed her rage back at the machines ten fold. 

Finally, the others arrived, vines tearing into the masses, a purple streak from the sky skewering another machine, and a dome of blinding white shielding the group of civilians that Nicole was almost too slow to help.  They fell in together, their group of five Rangers against the alien invaders, ready to fight back in the war for the fate of humanity. 

So of course that was when the mutant appeared, tearing around the corner of a small storefront at the intersection.  It was a centipede, easily fifty feet long, if not more, with razor sharp claws and pincers.  A creature bred for killing humans, no doubt.  It was already covered in blood, bits of dripping cloth hanging from those pincers by its mouth.  That fury that had driven her all this time crystallized in that single moment of iron resolve.

Nicole’s grip tightened on her blades as she stared the monster down, taking a measured step forward, ready to confront the beast that may as well have been death incarnate.

“Rangers, hold the line,” Nicole said, steel in her voice.  “This bastard is mine.”

Ranger Edits

As I edit chapters in anticipation of the official launch of The Reluctant Ranger I've got a few options for how I can handle this, and so I'm gonna put it to a poll for my Patreon subscribers! Let me know what you want to see!

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 23 - Calm

Nicole stretched out, her joints popping as she did.  She usually wasn’t one to take an afternoon nap, but her classes had been tedious, and she stayed up far too late with Grace the night before.  Not that she was complaining about it, but that didn’t change how stiff she felt.  She’d probably end up doing it again too. 

Pity that Grace’s roommate was out having their own mysterious escapades.  Yes, truly a tragedy that Nicole didn’t get to meet her last night.  At least they weren’t interrupted by any fires that needed to be put out.  Carlos added her and Grace to a group chat for the fire team to reach them if they needed the help, and that chat was blissfully silent of any alerts. 

She couldn’t help the grin that came to her face as she recalled the rest of the evening, even despite how tired she had been going into it.  Nicole had barely been able to focus on classes all day, floating in a pleasant haze.  She was also very appreciative of the Ranger powers, like her faster healing, otherwise she would probably be covered in very suggestive bruises all along her neck and jaw. 

Again, not complaining, just an observation. 

The couch in her dorm wasn’t the most comfortable, but she hadn’t planned on the nap either, just laid down to relax and unwind after her last class of the day.  She would be meeting back up with Grace for supper, so no need to stress over things.

“Hey sleepyhead,” Becca said.  “Nice nap?” 

“Yeah,” Nicole said, sitting up with a groan.  She ran a hand through her hair, attempting to tame it back into something she might be able to braid.  Then again, she was going to shower before long, which would render that idea moot.  “How was your day?” 

“It was alright,” Becca said with a teasing smile.  “Not as good as your night, though.” 

Nicole snorted, even as her cheeks heated to the point they no doubt matched her hair. 

“Sorry, not kissing and telling.” 

Becca’s grin widened.  “I didn’t expect you to.”

That was a filthy lie and bait of the highest order.  There was no way that Rebecca wasn’t going to poke and prod for all the dirt that she could dig up about her evening.  She’d seen her do it with others before, feign disinterest, then watch as the target spilled all the information she wanted and more. 

The problem was, it was working. 

She wanted to talk about things, to gush about how amazing Grace was, and Becca knew it.  She would just sit there and wait for Nicole to crack, sipping at whatever was in her cup at the moment.  Probably something calming, much as she teased Becca, the girl wasn’t one for drinking on school nights. 

“Get me some damn chai and I’ll spill,” Nicole grumbled. 

Becca grinned wider and passed her a still steaming mug of chai.  Nicole glared at her smug friend, but accepted the cup anyway.  Becca knew her far too well.  She took a long sip of the soothing liquid, savoring how it felt on her dry throat.  That was always a risk with naps, you either woke up feeling amazing, or wondering what century it was.  Nicole was somewhere in between, which probably had something to do with her status as a Ranger. 

“So, what happened after I caught you two on the couch,” Becca prompted, scooting forward and crossing her legs in the recliner.  “You were both gone by the time I finished up, so I’m assuming you ended up back at her place?” 

“Something like that,” Nicole said, intent on making her work for her gossip.  Plus, she didn’t want to kiss and tell too much, even with her best friend.  “Grace’s roomie was out for the night, so it seemed the better place to go once I realized you weren’t at Colin’s.” 

“Sensible,” Becca said with a nod.  “So, what happened once you got there?” 

“What do you think?” Nicole asked with a smirk. 

Rebecca squealed, kicking her legs even though they were still under her and clapped her hands for a moment in genuine joy.  It was infectious, and Nicole found herself having to resist joining in on the jubilation. 

“I’m so happy for you!” Becca exclaimed, now flapping her hands excitedly. 

Nicole could only shake her head as she took another sip.  Becca was always so adorable when she got excited, part of why she’d asked her out all those years ago.  Though, now that they both had someone in their lives, she was glad things worked out the way they did.  She could finally stop feeling jealous of Colin for winning Becca’s heart. 

“I’m going to meet her for dinner in a little bit,” Nicole said once her friend had started to calm down.  “Figure we may as well try to do the whole dating thing right, even if we’ve done a few steps out of order.” 

“Nah, you’ve been doing things fairly normal when it comes to queer dating,” Becca said dismissively.  “Colin and I had like five dates before either of us realized that’s what they were.” 

Nicole rolled her eyes, remembering that chaotic time.  Becca had been a whirlwind of excitement, finding out that Colin was not only trans like her, but they both were fanfic authors in the same fandom and had read each other’s stuff.  Those two became inseparable for weeks until her parents asked if they were dating over dinner one night and it clicked for poor, dense, fools that they’d been a couple for what amounted to months at that point. 

So yeah, Nicole’s own experience wasn’t that far off from what others had gone through, at least from her limited sample set.  It certainly didn’t line up with any of the romance novels she read, but then again, most of those just followed the same cookie cutter template that all titles that made it to shelves seemed to use these days. 

There was a reason she stuck to reading fanfic, and it had nothing to do with Becca introducing her to it and the wonderful world of shipping.  There was something comfy about reading fanfic set in worlds she knew, with characters she already adored.  To top it off, they tended to fix the obvious tension and actually ship the characters with someone they had chemistry with! 

And don’t even get her started on various series that build up all this tension and chemistry with another girl, only to throw her at the blandest man possible just to keep the Hets happy.  Thank fuck for fanfiction indeed.

Right, getting side tracked…and she was out of tea. 

“I should probably start getting ready for that date,” Nicole said, getting to her feet.  “Unfortunately, Grace’s roomie is going to be there tonight, so I don’t think we’re going to get up to much in the way of gossip worthy shenanigans.” 

“You never know,” Becca said, chuckling to herself.  “She has a car, you can always find a vacant lot or something.” 

“And give the cops a free show when they find us?” Nicole asked with an arched eyebrow.  “No thank you.” 

Becca laughed as Nicole hurried off to the shower, a middle finger extended behind her as she shut herself into the bathroom.  Nicole had a date to get ready for, and she certainly didn’t want to be late for it. 

*** 

Nicole sat red-faced in the passenger seat of Grace’s car.  She was trying so damn hard to not think about the prior night, and failing rather spectacularly at it.  Becca’s teasing only got worse following the shower when she caught sight of a hickey that hadn’t quite healed in a rather unfortunate spot. 

Stupid Ranger powers working on some things but not others… 

At least Grace wasn’t quite aware of the reason she was embarrassed, though she knew something was up, especially if that smirk was anything to go off of.  At least they had a pleasant evening planned, a casual dinner followed by an evening stroll through the neighborhood.  The idea was novel, especially since they wouldn’t need to fear predatory assholes anymore. 

Another thing that the Ranger abilities were quite useful for, she didn’t have to be afraid just walking down the street ever again.  Sure, Nicole wasn’t weak even before coming into the Power, but that didn’t mean much when someone pulled a knife or a gun and didn’t offer a choice in the matter.  

“Are you sure the diner is alright?” Grace asked, eyes flicking over to her for a moment before returning to the road.  “It feels rather basic for a date spot.” 

Nicole grasped that like a lifeline.  “It’s perfectly fine.  Not every date needs to be an elaborate production.” 

Grace smiled, but she still anxiously bit at her own lip.  Nicole couldn’t help but think about how cute Grace was, how she was trying so hard to do things just for her.  She’d never had anyone in her life who went out of their way like that for her, even when her parents were alive she spent more time with Becca’s parents than her own.

She was so grateful that they had taken her in for the few months after her parents died, especially when they didn’t have to.  Getting to room with Becca at college was very much a mutual agreement.  Becca didn’t have to deal with a potentially transphobic roommate, and Nicole didn’t have to put up with a stranger. 

The sky was overcast, but to Nicole it was bright and full of promise, all because she had Grace at her side.  They could tackle anything, so long as they were together.  At least, that was how she felt when she was around her girlfriend.  The thought of that had her stomach in knots, the butterflies dancing furiously, not to mention the memories. 

Well, it was a good thing she was already as red as she could get. 

Pulling into the diner, Nicole undid her seat belt, only to have Grace grab her before she could open the door.  Her girlfriend leaned over and pecked a quick kiss on her cheek, and smirked when she pulled away. 

“Sit tight for a sec,” Grace said, hopping out of the car and circling around, just to open the door for Nicole.  “M’lady.” 

She couldn’t help but giggle, and held her hand out for Grace to take.  She was pulled up and out of the car, not that the Ranger needed the help, and promptly wrapped Grace in a hug. 

“You are just adorkable,” Nicole whispered, then kissed her on the nose. 

Making Grace flustered was quickly becoming one of Nicole’s favorite hobbies, as it wasn’t often she got to turn the tables on the older woman.  Granted, Grace was only a year older, but that was also something Nicole could tease her about. 

They walked hand in hand into the diner, the waitress from their first night there waving enthusiastically at them.  Gertie, if her memory wasn’t failing her.

“Have a seat where ya like sweeties,” she said.  “Be right with ya’ll.” 

Sitting down in what was quickly becoming their booth, Nicole grabbed a menu, but her focus was all too easily taken by the gorgeous woman across from her.  She was so focused on that, she almost missed it when the waitress came over for their order. 

“What can I get to quench ya thirst?” 

Nicole bit her tongue before she could say Grace’s name and embarrass herself further.  “Lemonade, please.” 

“That actually sounds really good,” Grace said.  “Also, a starter order of mild boneless wings.” 

“Comin’ right up,” their waitress said with a wide smile.  “Enjoy your date, ladies.” 

Nicole looked away, unable to hide how flustered she was, even as she felt a thrill at having people know they were on a date and happy for them.  She poked at the menu, not quite sure what she wanted to eat, especially with her stomach still doing little flips and twirls. 

“She knows,” Grace said with a smirk, then her expression dropped.  “Never would have been able to do this back where I grew up.  Half the town would have tried to lynch us before we even got our appetizer.” 

And like that, the mood turned somber and Nicole reached out, taking Grace by the hand.  “Hey, you’re here, and you’re safe.  If any jackass tries to make a big deal out of it, just roll the dice and show them what happens when someone nat-one’s their persuasion check.” 

Grace snorted, covering her mouth, then quickly reached for a napkin.  Nicole couldn’t help but laugh, catching sight of the snot that had shot from her nose.  She wouldn’t say anything, of course, but Grace gave a half-hearted glare as she wiped it up. 

“Laugh it up, I’ll get you back later,” Grace said. 

Nicole grinned wide.  “Looking forward to it.” 

“Yeah yeah,” Grace said, rolling her eyes.  “Figures I’d end up falling for a big old nerd.” 

Gasping, Nicole clutched a hand to her chest in mock outrage.  “Excuse me, I am a jock if anything.  How dare you lump me in with the nerds.” 

“Says the awkwardly adorable girl that commissioned a pair of fantasy knives for her rogue cosplay.” 

Nicole could only answer that by sticking out her tongue, which was timed perfectly for the arrival of their appetizer. 

“Figured out what you want to eat tonight?” the waitress asked, eyeing the both of them with mirth filled eyes.  “You know, besides each other.” 

Gertie grinned as the pair struggled to form words, sputtering incoherently.  It was nice being accepted so openly, but holy crap was it embarrassing when people teased her like that. 

***

Thankfully, the sky hadn’t decided to open up, and the breeze was pleasantly warm for early fall.  Anoka was alive with people out and about, enjoying the evening, and they were right there in the thick of it with them.  Grace’s comment about being accepted weighed on her mind, taking in how every other business seemed to be showing some sort of pride flag even months after June was behind them.

She had grown up with all of that as normal, so she couldn’t fully understand where Grace was coming from, and she was thankful for that.  Minneapolis was a great city to live, and she had loved it, despite the fact that the entire planet was under siege, even if that war had taken her parents from her. 

Ahead, a tattoo parlor with a rainbow flag on display caught her eye, and Nicole couldn’t help the idea that flitted into her mind even as she pushed down the memories of getting her last, and only, tattoo.  She pulled on Grace’s arm, bringing her to a stop, and gestured to the shop with the hopes that she could have a happier memory associated with ink and needles. 

“We should totally get some tattoos,” Nicole said, grinning up at her girlfriend. 

Grace laughed, pulling Nicole close as she did.  “That would be so damn gay of us.  Let’s do it!” 

As they walked inside, Nicole could only grin at her fortune for having such an amazing woman in her life.  Things might be dark on the horizon, and her past full of pain, but her present was looking so damn bright.  She bumped her hip into her girlfriend’s as she did, smiling like the dorks they were.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 22 - Training

“That is concerning,” Carlos said, leaning over a claimed table under a pavilion at the same park they had wrecked only a week prior.  Whatever the training session had been intended for originally was now thrown out the window in favor of a crash course on hostile Rangers and what that meant for the team, as well as the city.  “You’re sure this is the Ranger you saw?” 

“Positive,” Devon said.   

An image was being displayed on a tablet set between them, a bit blurry, but depicting a Yellow Ranger alongside an Orange one.  He zoomed in to show a yellow sunburst set against the white of the chest of her uniform which almost seemed like military fatigues in design.  

“There’s no mistaking that symbol.”

Carlos nodded, then started flicking through the images, all looking to have been in the aftermath of the same attack.  Both Rangers were surrounded by destroyed automatons, directing what looked to be salvage operations, but that was where the similarities ended.  There were other people in the fore and backgrounds, armed with military style rifles and wearing tactical gear. 

They weren’t wearing any insignia to denote allegiances, but Carlos seemed convinced they were salvagers that peddled Sylan tech on the black market.  Nicole looked over the images on her own phone, the packet having been forwarded along their group chat by Carlos.  

“So, who are they?” Nicole asked.  “A group of evil Rangers or something?” 

Carlos shook his head.  “Nothing of the sort.  You know that we’ve had Rangers die in the line of duty.”  When everyone nodded, he continued.  “What most don’t know is that we’ve also had Rangers desert their teams.” 

“Not surprising,” Grace muttered, her eyes flicking towards Jeff for a moment.  “Clashing personalities and ambitions could always fracture teams.  Add in how power can corrupt, and yeah, makes sense.” 

“Speaking from experience?” Devon asked. 

Grace glared at him with a thunderous expression.  “Grew up in what could best be called a cult that tried to sell me off, so yeah, I suppose I am.” 

He held up his hands in mock surrender, but Nicole could tell that would be a source of contention for some time to come.  As long as the asshole didn’t try anything stupid, she would tolerate the prick, but nobody was going to mock Grace in front of her and get away with it. 

“Enough of that,” Carlos said sharply.  “I wasn’t expecting to have to brief you on external threats beyond the Sylan forces today, so I don’t have much prepared otherwise.  I’ll be sure to get some of the reports we have about this group sent to each of you in due time.  For now, I need to help you prepare to face whatever threats might come.” 

“How are you going to do that?” Kayla asked. 

Carlos grinned, then in a flash of gold, a Ranger stood in his place.  “Trial by fire, now come at me and let’s see how you stack up.” 

Nicole shared a glance with her fellow Rangers and soon they all formed up.

“Roll the Dice!”

A prism of color flashed through the vicinity, and their full team stood, transformed and ready.  Nicole adopted one of the stances she could remember from her karate classes as a child and a few of the others also fell into loose stances.  Carlos walked over, inspecting each of them.  He stopped in front of Jeff first. 

“You’ve had some combat training,” Carlos said. 

“I have,” Jeff said, his purple dragoon helmet bobbing in a nod.  “Ten years of Judo, and I learned the basics of a pole arm since I liked the whole look that ended up becoming the core of my Ranger motif.” 

“That’s good,” Carlos said.  “This goes to all of you, if you have a weapon but no experience using it in a fight, we’ll be working on that.  You need to be intimately familiar with each and every tool you might bring to bear in combat.  That will be a major focus of this training.” 

He moved on, inspecting Kayla next.  “You’ve never fought before.” 

Nicole could almost picture her smiling sheepishly up at the man.  “How could you tell?” 

“Your fists,” he said.  “Thumb on the outside, otherwise you risk breaking fingers, Ranger or no.  I’ll be running you through some basic karate drills and sparing.” 

“It’s a date,” Kayla said, cheekily. 

Carlos continued on, seemingly unphased.  He stood in front of Devon next, eyeing how he held his sword and shield.  “You’ve had some experience with this arrangement.” 

“LARPed for the last five years,” he said with a shrug that bobbed his shield. 

Next, Carlos stepped in front of Nicole.  “Now, I’ve seen you do some fire and rescue stuff, but how well can you fi—” 

Carlos barely stepped back, dodging her foot by less than an inch.  A few shouts of surprise sounded from her companions, but the whole purpose of the time they were spending in the park was to train, and the fastest way to see where someone needed to improve was to do a practical evaluation. 

So, Nicole put her gymnastics experience to use, snapping off acrobatic kicks and well grounded punches towards the veteran Ranger.  He blocked or redirected each and every attempt she made to hit him, but she didn’t let up for a moment.  If he wanted her to stop, he was going to have to make her.

She could almost see a grin on Carlos’ face, despite the helmet.  Nicole knew she was outclassed, she just didn’t care, not when there was a point to be made.  Their acrobatic contest was brought to a sudden halt when Carols decided it was done.  He hooked his arm under her chin, slammed her into the ground, and promptly pulled Nicole into a crippling joint lock before she could recover.  She wasn’t in pain, her flexibility was better than ever since becoming a Ranger and she doubted that he could actually make it hurt without breaking something. 

“Good initiative,” Carlos said, then released her as he stood back up.  “Each of you will need to be able to fight far better than that if you hope to survive your first months as Rangers.  Pay attention when I am demonstrating something, don’t drift off just because you think you’re good enough.  This is your life that you are wagering when you do.  I’ve lost good friends over the years to hubris, seasoned veterans who knew what they were doing, all because they allowed themselves to grow complacent.” 

Nicole shook her arms loose, they weren’t in pain, but she had pushed herself and she knew that even if she felt okay, it didn’t mean she was.  Grace reached out, taking hold of her free hand and squeezing it, her helmet tilted in question.

“I’m fine,” Nicole said.  “He wasn’t trying to hurt me.” 

“Were you trying to hurt him?” Grace asked. 

All Nicole could do was nod, because she had been trying to land a blow, to show him that she could do something.  She’d only known him for a few days, but he had already earned her respect, and she wanted to show that she wasn’t some helpless girl just waiting for a solution to fall into her lap. 

“You know how to use that axe?” he asked. 

Grace turned back, picking up the battle axe.  “Ah, I know how to chop wood.  Did a lot of that before moving up here.” 

“Better than I expected,” he said.  “I’ll see if I can find a proper tutor for you.” 

Grace rubbed the back of her helmet, flinching when she realized it was blocking her hair.  Nicole giggled, only for Grace to playfully smack her.  Kayla chuckled down the line and the moment of levity spread just long enough to lighten the mood. 

“Alright,” Carlos said, clapping his hands.  “Let’s get started on combat drills, no weapons.  I want you all to be able to fight without them, and a lot of the skills you learn from this will translate to your weapon training as well.” 

From there, he had each Ranger pair up, and took Devon for his demonstrations.  Naturally, Nicole made sure she ended up with Grace.  Various techniques were shown, and he ran through them like an instructor for a two day self defense class would.  Spending just long enough on each one to make sure that the students understood the basics and started to develop some muscle memory. 

She’d taken one such class shortly after her parents were killed, just to try and reclaim some semblance of something in her life.  It hadn’t worked, which was partially why she had devoted so much of her focus to her gymnastics only to fall on her face.  It didn’t escape her that she was now doing the same with her Ranger activities. 

“This is so weird,” Grace said, moving through the motions of a throw, making sure she had each step down before attempting to speed up.  “When people think of Rangers, this part of things doesn’t really come up.” 

“It rarely does,” Carlos chimed in, having overheard Grace’s comment.  “Yet, it is essential that a Ranger knows how to fight.  There’s only so much you can do with random flailing and superhuman strength.” 

“We aren’t randomly flailing,” Devon said.  “I know how to fight.” 

“Yes, you know the sword and shield well enough to look like you know how to fight with them,” Carlos said, summoning his own weapon.  It was a hefty looking hammer with a pry bar built in.  “But can you honestly say you have extensive experience fighting to the death with these weapons?  What about with your bare hands?  Have you killed someone with nothing but your fists?” 

“We’re fighting mutants and machines,” Jeff chimed in.  “Why would we need to be prepared to kill?” 

“Because you never know when someone else will decide to try and kill you instead,” Carlos said, his voice suddenly soft.  “The world isn’t a cheery, simple place.  There are groups that want to welcome the Sylan with open arms, and some of the more extreme members will kill a Ranger if given the chance.  The Atlanta team lost a member to a suicide attack by one of those extremists.” 

“You’re shitting me,” Kayla said.  “There’s idiots like that out there?” 

Carlos shrugged.  “There’s idiots of all shapes and sizes out there, and people of all walks will find things to believe.  Just go online and read some of the conspiracy theories out there.  Some are convinced that the Rangers are government actors and the invasion is all a false flag operation to curtail our freedom.” 

Nicole had to snicker at the sarcasm he had layered into his voice for that last part, hell, she could practically picture the eye roll that went with it.  Despite that, she wondered just how widespread those beliefs were, and what role Maraline might have had in spreading them.  Was that the entire purpose of her little act?  To sow doubt? 

It made an unfortunate amount of sense, and was certainly a valid strategy for a conquest.  Information warfare was every bit as important as military might when waging war.  At least it was in the games she enjoyed playing when she was younger. 

“That’s so stupid,” Grace muttered. 

“Is it though?” Carlos asked.  “You’re the first group that’s had mundane contact with an actual Sylan, how do we know they aren’t trying to flip you to their side?  How do we know they haven’t done that in the past with other Ranger teams?” 

“I didn’t get that impression from her in any of our conversations,” Nicole said.  “That doesn’t mean she wasn’t, she could be a far better actress than any of us give credit for, but she seemed to truly believe every word of what she said.” 

“Propaganda isn’t limited to just our side,” Jeff said.  “Just think back to some of our past civilizations.  The Spartans and Feudal Japan especially, with the warrior culture, they were willing to do things we would never consider in the name of honor.  The Sylan probably aren’t much different.  Maraline might very well be every bit the victim in this.” 

“Even if she is, it doesn’t mean we show mercy,” Carlos added immediately.  “In a battle for survival, not every death will be justified.  Innocents die, those misinformed of the righteousness of their cause die.  It’s nothing new, and each side will believe they are fighting for what is right.  Such is the nature of war.” 

Right, they were at war.  That truth was something she knew, but it really hadn’t settled into her mind just yet.  People were fighting to survive, and there wasn’t much normals could do in the face of the Sylan invaders.  The Automatons that made up the bulk of their army were nearly impossible to damage with regular guns, and heavier ordinance was difficult to bring to bear against foot soldiers. 

Nicole had to accept that she was now a soldier, preparing to fight in a war for the future of the human race.  The stakes were far too high, and the responsibility was positively suffocating.  She reached out, pulling Grace into a sideways hug, taking comfort in the closeness.  Her fellow Ranger hugged her back. 

“Okay,” Nicole said, stepping back.  “I think we’ve talked enough.  We’re here to learn to fight, so that’s what we need to be doing.  We can worry about other things once we’re sure we won’t be dying on the battlefield to stupid shit.” 

Carlos gave a sharp nod of his golden helm.  “Well said.  Back to work everyone!” 

Nicole turned back to her partner, to Grace, and squared up.  She knew she had a lot to learn, and she could think of nobody she would rather be going through her training with. 

*** 

Nicole practically limped back into her apartment, Grace helping carry her through the threshold.  “Told you not to try that,” her friend muttered.  “But no, you had to try it anyway.” 

“It worked, didn’t it?” Nicole said with a chuckle.  “A bit of pain now is worth it to know I could do it if I needed to.” 

“Still stupid,” Grace said, shaking her head in exasperation.  “Did you really need to juggle your fucking knives like that?” 

Nicole huffed, and let herself fall onto the sofa.  “Dexterity matters!” 

“Not getting cut up by your own blades matters too!” Grace said in exasperation. 

Rolling her eyes, Nicole snaked her good leg out and entangled it with Grace’s and pulled her off balance.  She yelped, and promptly fell over, landing atop Nicole in a mess of limbs.  The pair struggled for a moment, giggling as they did before Nicole paused, finding Grace’s face so close to her own. 

“Hi,” she said, voice barely a whisper. 

Grace looked back, biting her lip as she did.  “Hi yourself.” 

Becca came out of the bathroom at that same moment, hair up in a towel and toothbrush in her mouth.  She took in the scene, blinked twice, then turned around and shut the bathroom door behind her.  Nicole looked up at Grace, who was looming over her red-faced with an impressive blush. 

“So, back to my place?” Grace asked.  “My roomie should be out.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but laugh, nodding her head in agreement.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 21 - College

Cereal was almost offensive in Nicole’s book, she hated almost every variety, yet some cereal bars were edible.  She blamed the insistence that cereal had to be eaten with milk.  Such a vile liquid, with a texture that made her want to heave just thinking about it.  People often made fun of her for it in school, because that was all there was to drink.  It was so stupid, the things people would find to mock others over. 

All of that, just to justify frying some eggs and bacon in her own mind.  Well, that and the fact she was frying enough for two people.  If she was going to risk being late to her first class back, she was at least going to be courteous about it to her roommate.  It wasn’t fair that her first class of the day was a whole period later, but that was how the courses fell. 

She was just plating everything up when Rebecca wandered in, bleary-eyed and scratching her stomach under her shirt.  Nicole considered teasing her for it, or snapping a quick video to send to Colin, but that only risked accelerating her own teasing, which she was willing to put off as long as possible.  So, of course, she recorded it all anyway. 

“Morning, sleepy-head,” Nicole said.  “Juice is on the table, give me one more minute to collect the toast.” 

“Why the production?” Becca grumbled, flopping into her usual chair before blindly pouring herself a glass of juice.  “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you got lai—”  Her comment cut off, all signs of her prior sleep-addled state having fled.  “You didn’t.” 

“No, I didn’t,” Nicole agreed, fighting to keep calm.  She knew this was coming, and had been anticipating it since she got home after her date.  She’d taken something to help her sleep, and that was that.  “I just had a date, that’s all.” 

Nicole didn’t dare look up from her plate, she didn’t need to, she knew Becca was grinning like a loon, and would soon be acting like one.  Instead, she ate her breakfast for the few moments of peace that would remain of the morning, and forwarded the video of sleepy Becca to Colin to head off the worst of it.

Then the squeal came and Becca was excitedly slapping the table while her feet did a little dance under the table.  And Rebecca wondered how she had developed a crush on her in high school, the girl was just fucking adorable.  Nicole just waited it out, taking a drink of her juice before a bite of toast followed. 

“It was Grace, wasn’t it?” Nicole asked after finally calming down, mostly.  “Oh my god, I fucking called it that night I caught you both together!  How long have you been dating?” 

“Since yesterday,” Nicole said, her face burning as she continued to eat.  She knew the protest was coming, so she headed it off between bites.  “It was our first date, and we only just met the day of the attack when we became Rangers.” 

“Really?” Becca asked.  “Feels like longer, but then again, this whole week off has felt like it lasted months already.” 

“Tell me about it,” Nicole said.  “I’ve fought the machines twice, been on two fire-rescue scenes, and met one of the Sylan generals not once, but twice.  It’s just so surreal I don’t even know if it’s been real.” 

“It sort of feels like a dream?” Nicole asked.  “I get that, the first few weeks dating Colin felt like that, where I was just waiting to wake up.” 

Some days it really did feel like a surreal dreamscape, like attempting to have a pleasant conversation with an alien hellbent on conquering her home all for their own good.  Yeah, she didn’t buy that for a second.  Humans might be shit, and greedy as hell, but why should she believe some random invader would be any better?  Politicians were always selling something, and Maraline was no different. 

Becca chuckled, which lasted just a bit too long to be a passing thought. 

“Out with it,” Nicole said, already accepting her fate. 

Rebecca waved her off.  “It’s just, think about everything you just said and how absurd it sounds to someone not right in the middle of it all like you are.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but snort, because Becca was—as usual—completely right.  It did come across as absurd.  Would Colin even believe her about the conversations with one of the Sylan?  Like, why was Maraline so obsessed with her?  It made no sense.  Nicole had so many questions and almost no answers for any of them. 

There was almost no point dwelling on it, not when she was missing too many important data points to find the answer.  Instead, she focused on finishing her breakfast before she was more than fashionably late.  Odds were nobody would really care about the first day of classes back following the attacks, but you could never tell. 

It was actually kind of stupid how the world was just expected to keep marching on despite an alien invasion at the doorstep.  People still had to go to work, even for menial office jobs.  It was the fucking plague all over again, only on steroids.  Thousands had died at the Renfaire, and their jobs were already posted. 

“It really is all flavors of stupid, isn’t it?” Nicole mused, finishing her plate.  She hurried over to the sink, rinsing it off before tossing it into the dishwasher and grabbing her bag.  “Well, back to the grinder of tedious normalcy while the world burns around us.” 

“I hear that,” Becca said.  “It really is sad just how casual everyone has been about the world falling apart around them.  Maybe we really do deserve to be conquered if this is how we answer a crisis.” 

Nicole winced, because her reasoning wasn’t far off from Maraline’s own arguments.  “You assume the grass will be greener under our new overlords.” 

“Just musing out loud,” Becca said.  “Depressing as this all is, I should go shower and get ready for my own classes.  Who knows, maybe I share one with your fellow Rangers.” 

“Maybe you do,” Nicole said.  “You’ve met Grace, but I think Green also attends, Purple might as well.” 

“An odd concentration within a single school,” Becca said with a frown.  “Silver is the only one you don’t suspect attends?” 

“Never asked,” Nicole said with a shrug.  “The guy turned out to be a bit of a homophobic prick and fucked off when he realized he was outnumbered three to one on that front with no allies.” 

“Ouch,” Becca said.  “Sounds like the kind of drama I happily avoid.” 

Shaking her head, Nicole grabbed one last piece of bacon from the plate and hurried to the door.  “Who knows,” Nicole called back.  “You might already know the prick!” 

“Don’t curse me, you bitch!” Becca called out, even as Nicole shut the door, laughing her ass off as she rushed off to her first class of the day.

***

Two classes in and Nicole already regretted her decision to continue with her education.  It was all so tedious, sitting there, listening to people drone on and on about things that just won’t matter should they lose the war.  Should she fail in the duty that had been thrust upon her by some being that she simply didn’t understand. 

Subjects that had once entertained her to learn now rang hollow.  Nicole was already considering just leaving for the day, heading back down to the fire station and applying for a job or something.  Anything would be better than enduring the boredom she now experienced. 

Nicole grabbed a few items from the cafeteria, then found herself an empty table.  She was still mulling over those thoughts when someone joined her.  Kayla was quick to arrange things around her, more focused on putting a few sauces on her sandwich than she was on greeting her fellow Ranger.  That suited Nicole just fine, she’d spent more time focused on food than she had her education, distracted as she was. 

“So, how did it go?” Kayla asked, still not looking up. 

“Great and terrible all at once,” Nicole said, waiting for Kayla to take her first bite before continuing.  “Had my first kiss, traded wits with a Sylan general, typical first date stuff.” 

Sure enough, Kayla almost choked.  Served her right after everything she pulled at the food court.  Nicole waited for her to calm down, even pushed her bottle of soda over to help her clear things up.  Jeff joined them during that time, looking a bit amused at Kayla being the one to be coughing up a storm for once. 

“Okay, I’ll bite, how the hell did you manage this one?” 

“Maraline crashed my date,” Nicole said, picking at her own tray.  “Kinda put a damper on things.” 

“Oh,” he said.  “Did she try to muscle in on you or Grace?” 

Kayla coughed even harder and Nicole froze.  “What?” 

“Sylan beauty takes an interest in a Ranger,” he shrugged.  “I’ve read worse setups for an enemies to lovers story before.” 

“Already telling them about our date?” Grace asked, her voice tinged with amusement. 

Jeff blinked, then his grin widened.  “She was just telling us about the little threesome you had with the vexing Sylan general that has taken an unhealthy level of interest in our little body builder here.” 

“I will crush your head between my thighs,” Nicole said, glaring at the man. 

“A worthy death,” Jeff said with a sagely nod.  “A fate I am sure Grace will become rather familiar with, in time.” 

Now it was Nicole’s turn to nearly choke, even if it was just on her own spit.  

“Dude,” Kayla said, her voice flat.  “Dial it back a bit around the baby gays.  They’re still shy about this stuff.” 

Just for that comment, Nicole stuck her tongue out. 

“See, she’s already learning how to lesbian,” Kayla added with a wicked grin.  “Grace must be a good study partner.” 

And immediately regretted it.

There was just no winning against that girl, and yet, she was fighting back a smile.  For all that Nicole had endured, she was sitting at a table with four people that she didn’t hate, trading jokes and just generally having fun, even if some of that fun was at her expense. 

That was a weird feeling all on its own, but none of the teasing felt malicious, even when Jeff commented on her muscles, he made it into a positive trait somehow.  So, she would just go along with it, see where things went.  She’d promised Grace that she would try to do better, to enjoy life.  This felt as good of a place as any to start. 

“So, what was this about Maraline?” Kayla asked.  “No teasing this time, just, why do you keep running into her?” 

“I have no clue,” Nicole admitted with a sigh, sitting back in her chair.  “I mean, I think yesterday wasn’t intended.  She was out in the park, playing a harp for a group of kids.” 

“Kids,” Jeff said in disbelief.  “And they were just sitting there listening?” 

Grace nodded.  “Yup, completely enthralled, but not through any power we noticed.  She was just…” 

“The best harp player we’ve ever heard?” Nicole said. 

Grace nodded in agreement.  

It was strange to admit, but she’d looked up various harp players online after the strange encounter, and none of their performances really compared to what they had heard.  They all sounded lacking in comparison.  It was like listening to a teenager trying to pull off their favorite metal riff on a fifty dollar guitar with no amp in comparison.  Like these masters were playing on a stick with rubber bands. 

That was how otherworldly Maraline’s performance was. 

The worst part, Nicole wanted to listen to her play again, this time without interruptions or expectations.  Maybe it would give her some insight into the enigma that was the Sylan general that seemed hellbent on taking over her home.  Learning about this Administrator seemed rather important as well, but that was turning out to be a distant second in her own mind. 

“Why does this shit have to be so complicated?” Nicole asked nobody in particular. 

Grace pulled her into a half hug.  “Life is rarely simple, and we’ve been tossed into the deep end.” 

“Putting it mildly,” Kayla grumbled.

“Hey, is there room for one more?” a masculine voice asked. 

Nicole turned, pulling herself from Grace’s warmth, only to find one more person standing there with a tray in hand.  Devon, the Silver Ranger, wore a contrite expression to go with his inward turned body language, as if he was expecting an attack at any moment.  After his previous outburst, he very well might have deserved it. 

The table sat there in silence, all eyes on the man, waiting to see who would take the bullet for the rest of them.  It spoke volumes that nobody was quite so eager to do so.  Then, Grace cleared her throat. 

“Always room for a member of the team,” Grace said before anyone could even ask for clarification, taking hold of Nicole’s own hand as if daring him to call them on it. 

He sighed, and pulled up a chair.  Once he sat, he looked at their interlocked hand and didn’t comment on it, but he didn’t sneer either.  Interesting, and Nicole couldn’t help but be a little curious as to what had happened to change his mind. 

“So, what happened with you the last two days?” Kayla asked. 

Devon sighed.  “You probably wouldn’t believe me.” 

Nicole snorted.  “Does it top a live music show with Maraline as the headliner?” 

He blinked, looking across the others, finding no signs they were bullshitting him.  Nicole rolled her eyes and Grace nodded. 

“Okay, that is weird as hell,” he admitted.  “I helped bust a crime syndicate that was smuggling Sylan tech with the help of a yellow Ranger from out of town.” 

There was a beat of silence, Kayla and Jeff seemed surprised at the news of a visiting Ranger, which told them that they still weren’t paying much attention to the local news.  Grace and Nicole shared a look before the pair shrugged and went back to their food. 

“Shouldn’t that have gotten more of a reaction?” Kayla asked. 

“It might have,” Nicole admitted, “if our Fire and Rescue work wasn’t being overseen by the Gold Rescue Ranger from New York.  You know, the same one I mentioned in the group chat?” 

“Huh, neat,” Kayla said.  “That’s cool that you all are getting kick ass mentors, while we just flounder, not jealous at all here.” 

“You didn’t read the group chat, did you?” Jeff asked. 

Kayla shrugged, digging back into her food. 

Nicole huffed in exasperation.  “He’s going to help us train, as well as teach us how to deal with crisis situations as only Rangers can.  It’s why he’s in the city, we just happened to find him before he came looking for us.” 

“I think you misunderstood,” Devon cut back in, concern writ across his face.  “The Yellow Ranger wasn’t helping us bust the smugglers.  They were working with them.” 

Oh.  Oh fuck.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 20 - Confrontation

The last thing that Nicole ever expected to see was Maraline, sitting peacefully in a park while strumming a harp for a crowd of children.  The woman attempting to destroy humanity, one of the few faces that had been shown of the enemy since the invasion began five years prior, and she was just sitting there. 

Peacefully. 

It defied all logic, went against everything she had seen and learned since becoming a Ranger, and yet, she couldn’t deny her own eyes.  Or her ears, because the melody that she was playing was downright beautiful, full of sorrow and longing.  Nicole was entranced, and not through any nefarious effects either. 

Maraline was just that damn good at playing.

Grace nudged her, drawing her attention from the blissful melody.  “I don’t like this.  Like, how do we even approach this?” 

“She’s not currently hurting anyone,” Nicole said carefully.  “Maybe we should observe for the moment, and step in only if she starts attacking the crowd.  I don’t want to put the kids at risk if I don’t have to.” 

“Damn, you’re right,” Grace said, her face pained.

“I don’t want to spook her either,” Nicole added, remembering their last encounter.  “She was fine with just me last time, maybe that would hold true this time as well.” 

Grace looked from the field back to Nicole.  “Like hell I’m letting you go in there alone!” 

“I won’t be alone,” Nicole said with what she hoped was a reassuring smile.  “I’ll have you watching my back, ready to step in at a moment’s notice.” 

“This is reckless,” Grace muttered, then pulled her into a hug.  “Don’t do anything stupid and be ready to morph at a moment’s notice.” 

“Will do,” Nicole said, and approached the scene. 

The crowd was surprisingly dense given it was mostly composed of children who were very much engrossed in the performance rather than their phones.  Nicole stopped just on the edge of the crowd as she leaned against a sturdy tree.  As the performance continued, Nicole’s fingers brushed the buttons that would signal her transformation, almost as an idle tick.  She refused to be caught off guard, not with the enemy right there, but she couldn’t risk endangering everyone. 

Nicole knew she should do something, especially after the last battle that they had, but something kept her hand from reaching out, to call for help.  Maraline hadn’t opened her eyes, but Nicole could see the sorrow lingering, feel the pain that she was pouring into her music. 

Whatever she was witnessing, it was a genuine display.  Monster she may be, but there was more there, a depth to the woman who had reached out to her.  Nicole had resolved to fight that day, and she still carried that flame within her. 

She didn’t understand Maraline, a contradiction in many ways.  She seemed to love the Earth, the planet she was created to conquer.  Here she was, entertaining the people, bringing emotion with her performance as though she were a master of her chosen instrument.  Maybe she was, Nicole had no clue how long she had lived or practiced it. 

The final note strummed, and only then did Maraline open her eyes and smile for the crowd.  Many of the children, and all of the adults, clapped for her performance.  Even Nicole found herself clapping along with them.  Ethereal silver eyes locked onto her own in an instant, and her face softened from her winter fae queen persona into something almost human.

The Sylan stood, harp still in hand, and she approached the waiting Ranger.  Nicole did her best to not appear the aggressor, she didn’t need another disaster so soon after the last.  Maraline continued past her, eyes never once leaving Nicole’s own, then Maraline stopped shortly after passing, and Nicole knew she had leaned against the opposite side of her tree.

She could probably wax poetic about the symbolism, but that was no doubt Maraline’s intent in doing so.  The woman never seemed to lack purpose in her actions, and she seemed to revel in being cryptic.  Fitting for someone who affected themselves a queen of the fae. 

She was just glad that Grace wasn’t far, watching over her in the event things did kick off.

“I will admit,” Maraline began, “I did not anticipate this encounter.” 

Nicole scoffed, looking out at the dispersing crowd, the children who were laughing and smiling following her performance.  Several of the girls were even miming as if they had their own harps.  Just what was the ploy here?  The Sylan killed people, indiscriminately and brutally, yet… 

“What is this?” Nicole asked, for lack of a better question.  “First you try to reach out to me, then you sic a veritable army on me, and now, just days later, you’re entertaining children.” 

A moment of silence followed, the laughter of children in the distance filling the void.  “Once the war is finished, I will be the shepherd of this world.  I wish to understand my charges, to know how to lead them to prosper.” 

“Yet you slaughter us,” Nicole hissed.  “You invaded us in a bloody conflict.  Why?” 

A heavy sigh wafted from the other side of the tree.  “Had I a say in it, we would have chosen a different approach.  I cannot claim to understand the Administrator’s will, but he set the course, I just followed.” 

Administrator?  Was that what they called their leader?  She knew that Maraline wasn’t the top dog, that was obvious, but to hear her actually name the force behind all of the death and chaos?  It sent a chill up her spine and dread settled within her core.  That was the foe she would have to defeat if she was determined to survive to see tomorrow, to keep her promise to Grace. 

So be it.

Be they man or god, she would find a way to keep that promise.  It wasn’t realistic, she knew that, but she was determined to try, and try again, so long as she continued to breathe.  That was all she could do, all any of her fellow Rangers could do. 

“You follow the orders of a monster,” Nicole spat.  “You would do well to study our history and what we think of those who were just following orders.” 

Trilling laughter followed.  “Yes, a lesson that your people have already forgotten in less than a century.  I have little doubt that within two hundred of your years, the people will readily welcome my leadership and lament those of the past that resisted the utopia I will usher in for all.” 

“Only if you don’t teach them what was lost,” Nicole said softly.  “I won’t pretend to claim that our civilization is a paragon of freedom, far from it, but we still have some measure of choice.  Tell me, Maraline, are you free to do what you want?”  

“Are you?” Maraline countered. 

Nicole recognized the bait for what it was and pressed on.  “If you chose to lay down arms, what would happen?  Just how free are you to claim you’ve come to liberate us?” 

“I am here now,” she said, her voice melancholic.  “You’re not wrong, but not right either.  I have freedom, but also duty.  So long as one does not interfere with the other, I am free to indulge my own desires.  Can you claim the same?” 

Nicole scoffed, the audacity of that making her blood boil.

“So what, you entertain a few kids on the weekend to make up for slaughtering thousands?  Does that help you sleep at night?”  

“I don’t sleep,” Maraline said.  “I spend my evenings lamenting what I have done, and what is to come, all for the hope of a better tomorrow.” 

Nicole could practically feel the power of the Ranger crackling beneath her skin.  She talked of a glowing future just waiting for humanity to accept on groveling knees.  Maraline truly believed that what she was offering was better than what had come before.

Nicole was having none of it.  “Your ‘better tomorrow’ cost me everything I held dear.”

“Yet, you have endured,” Maraline paused, and Nicole could practically hear the smile in her voice.  “Humanity is tenacious like that, or have you not found someone new to hold dear?”

Nicole’s blood ran cold at the mention of Grace.  They weren’t dating, not officially at least, but she did care about her fellow Ranger.  If Maraline thought she could just casually threaten her like that, she had another thing coming. 

“You are damn close to crossing a line,” Nicole said, her voice filled with cold fury.  “If you truly seek to understand humanity, then you should know why that statement was foolish.” 

Maraline hummed for a moment, then abruptly cut off.  “Ah, you think I am threatening your fellow Ranger.  Rest assured that was not my intention, though with you both being Rangers, there is every possibility that you will not live to see the changing of the year.” 

“Because of you and your invasion,” Nicole snapped. 

“Yes,” Maraline whispered.  “Things will not be easy for you, the Administrator has seen to it.  All I can tell you is that you must survive, no matter what is sent your way.  I ask you to prove us wrong, show that tenacity that humanity is known for.  Prove our god-king that he can make mistakes.” 

Her words hung heavy, a request spoken earnestly even as a ripple of power flashed through the air.  Nicole knew that Maraline had left, and soon Grace came to her side once again.  Nicole let herself be engulfed in the warm embrace of her friend, who she so desperately wanted to be something more.  Grace had no doubt heard every word shared, Ranger senses tended to be sharpened far beyond mortal limits in her limited experience. 

Administrator.  The name hung heavily in her mind, spoken of with reverence and devotion.  Maraline referred to them as a god-king, which explained those feelings she had gotten from the unearthly woman.  Just what the hell was their opponent if they could be referred to as such?  She didn’t want to understand, it felt like to do so would rob her of any hope that remained. 

Yet… 

Nicole wanted to do exactly as asked. 

“We need to get back to training,” Nicole said, Grace pulled back so they could look one another in the eyes.  “You heard her, she expects us to do something she believes to be impossible.  How much do you want to bet that we’re about to be put to the crucible?” 

“Perfect,” Grace said, her shoulders slumping.  “Think Devon will get off his pity party to train with us?” 

Nicole considered that, but ultimately dismissed it.  “Who cares if he does?  We’ve got a visiting Ranger in the city with far more experience than any of us, why not just ask him to help us train?” 

Grace blinked, then a smile cracked her once serious expression.  “Now that sounds like a plan.  Only one problem with it.” 

“And what’s that?” Nicole asked. 

“We have classes in the morning.” 

Nicole blinked at the absurdity of it all, that something as simple as classes could compare to the pressing need to hold off the end of the world as they knew it.  Yet, she didn’t want to give up that tie to who she was before the power had come to her.  Nicole Hayes may not have held many ambitions for the future, but she at least understood the need to plan and prepare. 

Which was why she was determined to make these lessons happen. 

“I’ll get in touch with Carlos,” Nicole said, firing off a text to the number he had left with her.  A few moments later a reply arrived and she had to fight down a grimace.  “We’ll either be training bright and early before classes, or in the evening after.” 

“That’s not so bad,” Grace said. 

“For the first week,” Nicole continued as another message arrived.  “We’re going to be doing both following that.  Apparently he was going to reach out to us regardless.” 

“Wonderful,” Grace said.  “If that’s the case, we should probably start heading back so we can turn in early.” 

“Yeah,” Nicole said, glancing at the time.  “Though, I think we still have time for dinner, if we hurry.” 

“Why Nicole,” Grace said in a sing-song tone.  “It’s almost as if you’re taking me on a date.” 

She swallowed, her throat suddenly dry.  Nicole could read between the lines, see what the day had meant to be before Maraline crashed things, they both knew, but now Grace was all but asking her to admit it.  Well, if she was willing to play that game, Nicole would play it right back. 

“You didn’t think it was a date?” Nicole said, feigning hurt as she gripped her chest in mock surprise.  “Damn, and here I had gotten my hopes up.  Oh, you wound my ego so.” 

Grace snorted.  “Nice try, we both know you’ve been just as nervous and awkward about this as I have.” 

“Twin disasters,” Nicole agreed.  “Still, can we agree that this was a date?” 

Grace bit her lip, looking off to the side for a moment.  “Yeah.  I think we can.” 

“Worst first date of my life,” Nicole immediately declared.  Grace winced, her shoulders wilting and Nicole abruptly realized her idea was backfiring.  “Alien invaders aside, it was also the best first date of my life.” 

“Oh fuck you,” Grace said, giving her a playful shove.  “Wait, best and worst?” 

“Uh, yeah,” Nicole said, rubbing the back of her head.  “Best, worst, and also first date of my life.” 

“Oh.” 

That single exclamation hung in the air, because it was the truth.  Nicole had never been on a proper date.  That day she kissed her best friend and was rebuffed, was meant to be a date, but ended up being anything of the sort.  She’d never made another attempt, not with how her school turned on her, then there was the growing depression after losing her family to the incursion last year. 

She’d poured everything into her gymnastics, then lost even that on what was supposed to be the most important day of her life.  She’d never even considered dating someone until Kayla barged in like a damn wrecking ball and upended her expectations. 

She’d have to thank the woman for that, despite her better judgment telling her not to. 

Warm arms enveloped Nicole, pulling her close.  She let out a gasp of surprise, but didn’t resist.  Instead, she let herself lean into Grace’s embrace, savoring it.  They stayed like that for several moments, Nicole letting herself enjoy being held by someone who cared about her. 

Then, before she was ready, Grace pulled away.  Nicole wanted to protest, but when she looked up, any such words died on her lips, because they were now quite occupied with Grace’s own.  Dozens of thoughts tried to race through her mind, from how soft Grace’s lips were, to how her legs were threatening to give out on her but Grace had caught her firmly and kept her from falling. 

Because she was falling, wasn’t she? 

Nicole closed her eyes, her head lifting in an attempt to deepen the kiss.  Grace obliged, but didn’t make any attempt to push for something more complicated.  A chaste kiss, perfect for one’s first, Nicole had to admit.  She couldn’t help but smile into it, giggling ever so slightly. 

That set Grace off as well, the pair of them falling into fits of laughter as they separated just enough to not accidentally bump teeth. 

“Another first?” Grace asked. 

“Yeah,” Nicole said.  “And what a first it was.” 

“Happy to hear that,” Grace said.  “I hope I can provide many more firsts to come.” 

“Grace!” Nicole exclaimed, her face now on fire. 

“What?” she asked with a frown, then her eyes shot open wide.  “Oh shit, I didn’t mean, I meant…  Fuck!  But not like that!  God—” 

This time it was Nicole that cut her off with a kiss, because as cute as her rambling was, she would probably appreciate being bailed out in such a manner.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 19 - Date

It wasn’t a date. 

Four simple words, repeated like a mantra within the confines of Nicole’s mind.  She could almost believe it too if she hadn’t just spent over an hour agonizing over what to wear.  Unfortunately, Becca wasn’t going to be back at the apartment until that evening, so she couldn’t pester her for advice.  Not that Nicole had any intention of giving her oldest friend that sort of ammunition. 

She settled on a pair of dark blue jeans and a tank top, this time in black.  Was she playing up her image as a Ranger?  Maybe a little, but her identity as a Ranger was important to her, and it might be the first thing she could be proud of that people couldn’t just mock her for.  There would always be the odd ball out that would decry anything that actually helped the people, but those nut jobs could be safely ignored. 

Elm Creek Park was the closest to them that wasn’t the same park they had torn up as part of their training just a few days prior.  That was where she had agreed to meet up with Grace for what was absolutely not a date.  Nicole didn’t have a car, and she didn’t think to ask Grace to pick her up first, which had resulted in the awkward realization that she would need to either use a ride app, or just jog there.  Thankfully she was well equipped for a short jog thanks to the endurance being a Ranger had granted her. 

Gifted power still felt abhorrent to her, having worked so hard for so long to get where she once was.  Still, it was a tool she now possessed, and it afforded her something that Grace found appealing, so she couldn’t look too harshly upon it.  Even if every instinct she had screamed at her to do so. 

Slowing her jog as she reached the public parking area for the park, Nicole caught sight of Grace in the distance.  She was squatting down, being swarmed by half a dozen dogs as she laughed, the canines all attempting to garner her attention.  She had to slow her approach, not wanting to interrupt the moment.  Nicole got out her phone, switching to the camera app, then started recording the scene. 

A golden lab was attempting to use its tongue to clean out Grace’s nose, despite her half hearted attempts to stop it.  The other dogs were no less enthusiastic, and Nicole was barely holding back her own laughter at the sight.  Those who owned the dogs were nearby, a few even had their own phones out to record the scene.  

Was this a regular sight at this particular park?  Grace hadn’t mentioned much of what she got up to in her free time, just that she was working an apprenticeship with a bladesmith on the weekends.  Grace hadn’t mentioned him further, and Nicole was a bit too afraid to pry deeper.  Had he survived the attack on the renfaire, or was he among the casualties?

Nicole found a nearby tree and leaned against it, watching as her friend continued to play with the multitude of dogs.  She’d run for miles once again, and wasn’t even winded by the effort.  It would be all too easy to get lost in the thrill such power brought with it, to use it for her own gain. 

Such was the danger of power, it begged to be used, and tempted its wielder viciously.  She refused to fall into temptation, Nicole was the master of herself, the responsibility was great, but she would rise to the challenge.  Grace had given her a reason to live, to strive and fight for tomorrow.  It was flimsy, and not truly her own, but her therapist had once said that any reason to carry on for another day was reason enough. 

Her reason was now standing, having seen her after several minutes of adorable tomfoolery with the dogs.  They circled and yipped excitedly for a moment as she attempted to break away, then their owners began to call them back, and soon a slobber covered Grace was walking over to her. 

“Hey,” Grace said, a shy smile on her face.  “Sorry about that.  I worked part time last summer for a dog groomer, and two of the dogs remembered me, then it sort of cascaded from there.” 

Nicole grinned, spinning her phone around to where Grace could see the video playing.  “Don’t worry, I collected plenty of evidence of your debauchery.” 

“Curses,” Grace said, kicking the dirt.  “What do you plan to do with such damning evidence?” 

Nicole hummed, her cheeks burning as she considered her choice of words.  It would be embarrassing, but she could do it, she charged into a blazing inferno, she faced down Sylan automatons without any power to her name, she could say one damn line that was just a touch flirty. 

“I pronounce you guilty of being adorable,” Nicole said resolutely, even as every ounce of her own insecurities raged against her tongue.  “The sentence—to be carried out at my discretion—is to be subjected to cuddles.” 

She forced herself to remain still, to not flinch or wilt in embarrassment after such a statement.  It was bold, something she normally wouldn’t do, but it had felt right in the moment, to let her tongue off the leash, to be playful.  How did some people manage to be so smooth about something so damn embarrassing?  Did everyone just fake their calm when flirting with someone they found drop dead gorgeous? 

A few rapid blinks followed her statement, Grace’s head tilting slightly to the side, then she burst into laughter.  Oh come on, it wasn’t that funny!  That was her first intentional attempt at flirting, cut her some slack!  What, did she need to lift her shirt and flex her abs again just to get her to stop? 

Then again, she would probably appreciate that.  Nicole was also curious as to what the visual and verbal equivalent of a key smash was.  Though, she was almost certain it would be her to demonstrate it, not Grace. 

“It wasn’t that funny,” Nicole said petulantly.  Grace attempted to stifle her laughter, but failed miserably after barely three seconds.  Huffing, Nicole decided she needed to make sure her best weapon was known to be on the table.  “Don’t make me flex on you.” 

Grace froze, looking back at her for just a moment, then had the nerve to smirk. 

“Bet.” 

That just wasn’t fair!  She wasn’t supposed to call her on it dammit!  Nicole’s thoughts flailed for a moment, reaching for something, anything, that she could do to even the scales.  What she arrived at was a simple solution, but one she didn’t want to use too liberally.  It would lose its impact if she did, but at the same time, she had been challenged. 

And a challenge must be answered. 

So, Nicole pushed off the tree, her eyes not straying from her friend who now looked far less smugly confident, that damn smirk having fled.  Grace’s eyes kept flicking down to her arms, which Nicole was flexing just for that reason.  Grace was taller than her by several inches, there was no way to intimidate her properly, but she could channel her former confidence as a gymnast and fake it. 

“Where did your bravado go?” Nicole asked, stepping right up to her, a single finger pressing just below her chin.  

Once she was close, she looked up into Grace’s eyes.  The instant that her friend blinked, Nicole moved.  She grabbed Grace and spun the both of them so that Grace’s back was to the tree, and pushed her against it, one arm braced against the trunk as she leaned close.  Her breaths had turned quick and shallow, and it took everything Nicole had to keep up the act. 

It didn’t escape her notice that Grace was slowly sinking lower, right up until she had the height advantage.  She knew it was now or never.  The moment that happened, Nicole took a half-step back, then brought her leg straight up and over Grace’s shoulder to rest against the tree. 

No doubt both of their faces were as red as Grace’s shirt, but she had always wanted to do that to a girl, and now she was, and holy fuck was her heart hammering in her chest.  She knew people were watching, she could hear the fucking wolf whistles coming from the onlookers.  Holy hell, how had she talked herself into doing something so damn embarrassing? 

It was certainly having the desired effect, and she was so off balance that all Grace needed to do was hook a single arm under her leg and she could turn the entire thing around once more, so why hadn’t she?  

The seconds ticked by, and once it was clear that Grace wasn’t going to attempt to turn things on her once more, Nicole smirked then darted forward and pecked a quick kiss on Grace’s nose before almost skipping backwards as if her heel hadn’t been sitting halfway up the tree trunk just moments prior. 

“Holy shit,” Grace breathed, her voice a ghost of a whisper even as her chest almost heaved.  “How the hell are you that flexible?” 

“Gymnast, remember?” Nicole said.  “We had to do all kinds of conditioning to be able to do some of the routines.  That included stretching until we were limber as all hell.” 

“That is so not fair,” Grace grumbled.  “I’m going to have to figure out something to get you back for that.” 

“Looking forward to it,” Nicole said.  “Now, you wanted to show me the park?” 

Grace was still beet red when the words settled in and a less inflammatory topic was grasped like a lifeline. 

“Right,” she said, gesturing around.  “You’ve already seen the pups, but there’s a few walking trails here and some decent enough sights for how close it is to the campus.” 

“Well,” Nicole said, putting her hands behind her back before she leaned forward.  “Feel free to lead the way.” 

Grace swallowed, taking one shaky step before finding her rhythm and walking more assuredly down the path.  Nicole chuckled and fell in line beside her, an idle finger brushing against hers as she did.  She almost startled, the prospect of hand holding of all things somehow more daunting than the stunt she just pulled against the tree. 

Should she do it?  It was just holding hands, there was nothing wrong with it, and hell, she had just kissed Grace on her nose!  Where the hell did that even come from?  She was acting on impulse, just letting herself go with whatever struck her.  She never did that, and yet… 

She reached out, her hand catching on Grace’s and they both squeezed.  She risked a glance, and timed it just as Grace had done the same.  Her heart fluttered, skipping a beat, but she didn’t look away.  Grace giggled, and she found herself doing the same.  Just what was coming over her that she was acting like a damn pre-teen on their first date. 

Nicole was eighteen, soon to be nineteen, she shouldn’t be so easily flustered by a bit of hand holding in the park!  Then again, did she know how old Grace was?  She hadn’t asked, and it hadn’t really come up.  She had a suspicion that she was older, probably closer to twenty based on what she had said that night on the couch, but she couldn’t be certain.

They walked the trail hand in hand for some time, just enjoying each other’s presence as they went.  Shy glances were shared, and occasionally they caught each other looking and once again fell into being blushing messes.  Two Rangers, staunch defenders against the invaders from the stars, reduced to being complete disasters. 

It was almost enough to get a laugh out of her, but her words caught in her throat as Grace pulled her off the path and towards a pond full of geese.  She’d done battle with the fierce monsters before, the dreaded cobra chicken as Colin once called them.  Grace pulled a pack of crackers from her pack and it was like someone had told a pack of Chihuahua’s they had treats. 

Dozens of the little bastards nearly swarmed them, and Grace was just calmly breaking the crackers apart and handing them out to the little devils.  Then she handed one over and Nicole wasn’t quite sure what to do with it.  She began to snap it, but they must have sensed her apprehension and fear, because one of the bastards attempted to lunge for it. 

Pity for the creature, but she was a Ranger. 

Her free hand snapped out, two fingers pinching its beak closed with a gentleness that almost surprised her.  She had to blink at how quickly it had happened, her reflexes proving themselves to, once again, be far above human norms. 

Grace chuckled, not one bit surprised by the display of superhuman dexterity. 

“They can be ornery little bastards,” Grace said.  “Good on you for reminding them to be patient, though I don’t think I brought enough for all of them.” 

“Devil spawn is what they are,” Nicole countered.  “They are the unholy union of cobra and chicken.  They are truly a blasphemy most fowl.” 

“Oh come on, they aren’t that—” Grace cut off and her eyes narrowed.  “Was that a pun?” 

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Nicole said, breaking up the rest of her crackers before tossing them to the birds.  “And even if it was, it certainly wouldn’t warrant any punitive actions on your part.” 

Grace groaned, and Nicole counted that as a win.  Grace threw the remaining crackers over her shoulder, sending the demon birds running after them.  Nicole rolled her eyes and followed her friend out of the swarm and back onto the trail.  Grace was attempting to pout, but Nicole didn’t miss how her lip kept trying to twitch up into a smile. 

This time she didn’t hesitate to reach for Grace’s hand and soon they were once again walking off with dopey grins on their faces.  They really were a mess, and it was a bit comforting that Grace was every bit as nervous about everything as she was.  The trail wrapped around most of the park, and it was only as they neared the opposite side from where they started that they caught a sound on the wind. 

Someone was playing something in the distance, a guitar or other string instrument from what Nicole could hear.  She tried to place it, but nothing really stood out to her, the song wasn’t anything she recognized, not that Nicole was all that into music.  She liked listening to a bunch of stuff, but she was content with random playlists or the radio. 

Well, as long as it wasn’t country music. 

A small shudder ran down her spine at the thought of being subjected to that crap, and she was thankful to have grown up far away from where that stuff was the dominating genre of music.  Following that thought, she didn’t even want to consider if there was a Nashville team of Rangers and what they might be styled after. 

Coming over a hill, they were greeted by a wide field with a few shade trees, standard stuff so far for the park they were in, but what stood out was the crowd that had gathered around the performer.  She could see the harp in their hand, being strummed with a gentle care of someone who treasured their instrument. 

The sound was melodious and haunting, but that wasn’t what had brought the pair to a sudden stop.  Nicole and Grace shared a look, one full of conflicted emotions, because there, sitting atop a stump, playing for a crowd of children, was the last person she ever expected to see performing.  

Maraline.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 18 - Routine

A lazy Sunday wasn’t really in the cards, not with classes resuming the following day.  Nicole woke up bright and early to get a start on the things she had planned the night before.  If she was going to devote herself to the whole Ranger thing, then she was going to make damn sure that she was doing it right. 

The school’s gymnastics team held their practice on Saturdays, which meant their usual grounds were free and clear for her to take a spin on the mat.  She knew that the Ranger powers enhanced her in strange ways, and her old routines would be a good way to figure out just how far she could take it without the transformation empowering her. 

She’d dug out an old pair of sweats for the occasion, not knowing if the potentially extreme activity might damage her clothing.  It’s also why she was wearing a fairly simple white sweatshirt as well.  She’d braided her hair to keep it manageable, and it would be easy to put it into a bun if it was still too unruly.  She also found a pair of old wrist bands to hopefully keep some of the sweat off her hands. 

Her suspicions about the gymnastics hall were proven correct, either nobody thought to use it, or it was too damn early for most people to consider being awake on a Sunday.  Everything was still set up too, which made things easier for her.  She wouldn’t have to waste time dragging everything into place. 

There was a strip of the wall with a full mirror for practicing where one could observe themselves in motion.  She looked at herself, taking it all in.  The muscles that had begun to fade were once again as prominent as ever.  Hesitantly, she lifted her shirt up and ran her fingers over the firm muscles on her stomach.  Becca had once said that her abs were capable of grinding meat, and looking at them in the mirror, she could see it. 

Shaking her head, she let the shirt drop and walked over to the balance beam.  Rolling her shoulders, she hopped up, muscle memory still firmly established from her years of practice.  Her body felt light as a feather, as if she might just float away.  Given how fast she had been able to run, that might very well have been the case.

Taking a deep breath, Nicole leaned forward and pushed herself into a handstand.  Again, she didn’t even feel a strain, something she couldn’t say even at the peak of her attempts at the nationals.  She switched to one arm, and again felt no strain, the weight of her frame comfortable as she held the pose. 

“This is so weird,” she muttered. 

Then, she sprung into motion, falling into the routine that was meant to carry her into the nationals, but she had fumbled during the one attempt that mattered.  Every action came effortlessly, the movements controlled and exact.  She was water in motion, flowing perfection, everything she had needed to be that day. 

It sickened her. 

For all the hard work she had put in for years, then the neglect of the past six months, she was in better form than she ever had been.  It wasn’t fair, and there was no way she could ever compete when she had some alien power fine tuning her entire build to superhuman perfection.  Oddly enough, none of her other Rangers were bulking out, and even then, her muscles just looked as they did at her peak. 

Grace was built too, but her muscles were very much more in line with someone who worked a forge, or swung an axe.  She hadn’t gotten a good enough look at Kayla, but she hadn’t seen any significant muscle on her.  Jeff and Devon were certainly fit as well, but Nicole was fairly sure she had more bulk than either of them. 

Nicole stuck the landing, ending her routine without even a hint of a mistake or near miss.  The entire thing had been insultingly easy, she hadn’t even needed to think about things, her focus drifting elsewhere as she went through it.  Grace’s muscles were certainly distracting, but she should have struggled to avoid a mistake. 

Growling in frustration, Nicole vaulted from the beam, flipping through the air as she did, and landed on the floor mat.  She didn’t stop there, her momentum carrying her into a looping series of flips that pulled the blood to her head and feet.  That part was a familiar rush and only as she finished the series did she realize she had done so far beyond human norms. 

A dark flash of anger spiked deep within and she launched into a flowing dance, one of her favorites that didn’t require extraordinary skill to pull off, but she had always found relaxing, and more importantly, grounded her each time she performed it.  She looped through the routine over and over, letting the motions center her until she lost track of time. 

A gentle clapping pulled her out of an almost meditative trance.  Her head snapped to the source even as she froze mid motion, a leg extended almost vertically while she balanced on a single toe.  The dark-skinned woman whistled, her clapping coming to an abrupt end.  Nicole quickly got both feet back under her and wondered to herself how she had missed someone slipping inside. 

The newcomer was older, at least forty if the gray in her short cut black hair was anything to go off of.  There was something vaguely familiar about her that Nicole couldn’t quite place.  The woman’s steps were light, almost gliding across the mat as she approached.  She wore tight black leggings and a tank top that bore the school logo, as well as a potential identifier.  The word coach gave her a clearer idea as to who had just gotten the drop on her. 

“Sorry if I startled you,” the woman said, her voice light and airy.  “Normally the building is vacant on Sundays so I can fit in a bit of my own practice, so imagine my surprise when I found someone performing a routine that would make the last five gold medalists green with envy.” 

“Oddly specific numbers,” Nicole said cautiously.

“Well, considering I was two of those, it stands to reason that I’m speaking from experience,” she said with a grin then extended her hand.  “Tanya Bording, Gold medalist for twelve and sixteen at your service.” 

Nicole’s eyes widened.  She’d watched all of the gold and silver medal showings for each event for the last dozen Olympics probably fifty plus times each, all to see what worked and what hadn’t for each of them.  That was why the woman seemed familiar, she’d watched her perform more than she’d watched her favorite movie as a kid! 

“Heard of me have you?” Tanya said with a smirk.  “With moves like yours, I’m surprised I don’t recognize you.  Did you try out for the course here?” 

Nicole blinked, then rubbed the back of her head.  “Ah, no, I didn’t.  I tried for the nationals in high school, but botched my routine.  I sort of stopped trying after that.” 

“That had to be a one in a million mistake with moves like yours,” Tanya answered.  “Like, I would kill to have you on our team.  You said you failed in high school, how long ago was that if you don’t mind me prying?” 

“Six months,” Nicole said. 

She really needed to get off the subject, especially if the woman began to push.  Three years back it came out that a Ranger was playing professional sports and using their own enhancements to manage to dominate the world class athletes that they were competing against.  Nicole couldn’t recall what sport it had been, but it was decided that if Rangers had that level of advantage, they couldn’t compete. 

“You’ve been keeping up the practice though,” she said, frowning.  “You should sign up, I bet you would easily make the nationals this coming round.” 

“I wouldn’t,” Nicole said.  “I gave up on that dream.  I’m just here to keep the rust off.” 

More to shake the rust off, but Tanya didn’t need to know that. 

“Damn,” Tanya muttered.  “I’ll admit, you soundly put every prospective girl I’ve got to shame.  Most of the guys too for that matter.  Still, even if you don’t plan to compete, you could always join, maybe light a fire under some of their asses.” 

Shaking her head, Nicole smiled to hide the pain.  How she would have loved to hear something like that following her disastrous showing, but no, everyone dropped her like spoiled milk.  She had no interest in trying to recapture any former glory with her Ranger granted abilities. 

“I have other obligations,” Nicole said.  “I’m afraid that between those and my studies, I’m pretty well booked.” 

Tanya sighed, her shoulders drooping.  “Can’t blame a girl for trying.” 

“I get it,” Nicole said, shaking her head with a soft smile.  “If you’d asked me a week ago, I’d have jumped on it.” 

“Fuck,” Tanya said.  “Serves me right for skipping last Sunday, but I hit the renfaire up instead…” 

Her heart skipped a beat as Tanya trailed off, her head slowly turning to look back at Nicole.  Looking at the wide eyes of the gold medalist, she knew right then that she had put together the truth.  

“I am so sorry,” Tanya said, concern lacing each word.  “You lost someone important there, didn’t you?” 

“What?” Nicole said, brain lurching as she realized that her cover wasn’t blown!  “Yeah, that whole tragedy…  I’d rather not talk about it.” 

Tanya waved her off.  “Say no more.  I understand.  I’d be dead too if it wasn’t for the Rangers.  The green one with the vines saved my husband and I.  I just wish we could thank her.” 

Well, Nicole knew who she was texting at the first opportunity. 

“Yeah, the Red Ranger saved me as well,” Nicole said, not lying by technicality. 

“You were there?” Tanya asked.  “Shit, I’m doubly sorry for bringing it up then.  I mean, you probably know exactly what it was like to have someon—  Right, shutting up before I shove my foot in my mouth.  Did that once on a dare, don’t recommend.” 

A nervous laugh bubbled forth, and she was glad that Tanya was just enough of a scatter-brain to not manage the basic math to figure out that Nicole was a Ranger.  She’d really lucked out there and was quite keen on not pushing that luck any further. 

“If it’s all the same, I think I’m gonna duck out,” Nicole said.  “I’ve got afternoon plans and need a shower after all that.” 

She’d worked up a sweat, which from her experience on that late night run meant that she was pushing herself far beyond human limits during that routine.  Tanya must not have stayed silent for long after her arrival, because even thirty seconds of observation would have clued her in that something superhuman was absolutely afoot. 

Her stuff was still sitting by the mirror so she hurried over and started to collect it when she saw she had a message from Grace waiting for her.  With a smile, she quickly opened it only for all rational thought to flee her mind. 

There were several pictures of Grace in a skin tight red tank top, and she was flexing in a way that Nicole could not look away from.  Her arms were toned, demonstrating how fucking built the woman was, but didn’t show nearly as heavily as Nicole’s own.  Grace’s back though, holy hell…  Was she drooling?  Honestly, she wouldn’t have been surprised. 

Then there was that message after… 

Grace: Bet my muscles are bigger. 

Such a clear challenge, and a request for pictures to be returned.  Could she do that?  It would be bold as hell, but clearly Grace was being bold.  It hadn’t even been a day since they both admitted to being interested in one another!  They weren’t dating, at least not in the technical sense.  That night on the sofa certainly felt like a date in retrospect… 

“Okay, you can do this Nicole, no pressure or anything…” 

She looked into the wall length mirror, her red hair braided loosely over her shoulder, then down at her own abs, trying to not grimace at the sight of them even through her shirt.  She’d left her baggy sweatpants on, but her sweatshirt was firmly discarded.  She had on a tight white tank top under it, and it was drenched enough that her sports bra was showing through.  She almost considered taking the shirt off, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it, even in the mostly empty gym. 

Instead, she pulled the shirt up, exposing the glistening skin beneath.  She still didn’t like the sight of her abs, but apparently Grace did.  Nicole could do it for her.  She held up her phone, partially blocking her face to get an angle that she didn’t outright hate, then snapped the picture.  She hurriedly typed a message to her friend while biting her lip, then attached the picture before she could get cold feet. 

And, sent… 

Nicole: Here’s me after my workout. 

Nicole: Pic

Grace: Kasjnrviagvidunbfv

Nicole: Did you just keysmash? 

Grace: Yes…

Grace: Brain short circuited. 

Score!  Sure, it shouldn’t have been a competition, but if there was one thing Nicole was confident in, it was her muscles.  It was weird having something that had been mocked relentlessly for years suddenly be a positive in her life, that would take some time to adjust to. 

She was tempted to take a few more pictures, but this time she hadn’t missed the gentle footsteps approaching. 

“Posing for a boyfriend?” Tanya asked with a knowing smirk.  “Most guys are intimidated by a gymnast’s build, but there’s the rare few that can appreciate it.” 

“I was mocked enough for it in highschool,” Nicole said, some of her old bitterness leaking through.  “Someone special has been trying to help me see the beauty in it though.” 

“He must be something special then,” Tanya said. 

Another ding sounded and Nicole looked down to find another picture from Grace, her face practically glowing with a heavy blush as she bit her lip. 

Grace: Pic

Grace: Holy hell, you’re fucking hot!

Grace: Sorry, but goddamn girl!

Now she was blushing too, shit, she had it so damn bad and apparently Grace did too.  Nicole still didn’t understand that, but as Kayla had said shortly before they all went home, people rarely find themselves attractive.  She just had to trust that Grace wasn’t lying, that she had seen some beauty in Nicole that she herself couldn’t see.  

Turning to regard Tanya, she didn’t even try to hide how happy she was at that thought, that Grace Evans, the amazing woman that she was, saw something in Nicole that she couldn’t see herself.  

“Yeah,” Nicole said once she felt able to speak again, a dopey grin splitting her face.  “She certainly is amazing.” 

Tanya blinked for a moment as it clicked, then she offered out a fist. 

Nicole wasted no time returning the gesture.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 17 - Dense

Grace stared down into her strawberry shake, she twirled a french fry in the confection then shoved the golden stick aggressively into her mouth, chomping away.  Nicole had to stifle a giggle at the sight, even if her reasons for being upset were just, it didn’t stop her from being a cute sort of grumpy.

Devon was definitely a prick, there was no denying that, but Nicole was at a loss on how to comfort her friend.  Because that was all they were, definitely.  Nicole eyed her own sundae, getting a bit of chocolate syrup on her fingertip before her hand whipped out lightning fast, and wiped it on the tip of Grace’s nose.

Her friend squawked indignantly, pulling away as she did.  Nicole giggled, covering her mouth as Grace glared at her from across the table.  Her little move had been superhuman, not that anyone would immediately jump to that conclusion just from casual observation. 

“Of course you realize,” Grace said, pulling the straw from her shake, one finger covering the tip.  “This means war.” 

The straw came to her lips in an instant, then Grace blew.  Ice cream shot out of the straw, aimed directly at Nicole’s widening eyes.  Rather than dodge or block, a different idea came to mind as she adjusted her position in what felt like slow motion, and opened her mouth just in time to catch the entire shot. 

Sweet strawberry engulfed her taste buds, delicious in every way.  More so even, because it had been delivered by Grace.  She pushed that thought aside, grinning smugly to hide her thoughts on eating something after her friend which she certainly didn’t have a crush on. 

“I’m not sure if that was cute or just weird,” Kayla said, setting a small bag on the table.  “Jeff, care to add in your own observations?”  

“The nose bit was cute,” he said.  “Not sure I can endorse whatever that was with the shake though, too obviously above human standards to do on the regular.” 

“It was fun for a one off though,” Nicole said with a wink. 

Dammit, stop trying to flirt with the girl that is so obviously out of your league! 

Grace looked away, likely to avoid second hand embarrassment.  She’d definitely messed up with that and mentally kicked herself again for good measure.  Even Kayla was shaking her head in shame at what she’d just witnessed. 

Nicole dropped her head, poking at her sundae with a sudden lack of appetite.  She distinctly heard Kayla mutter something about being useless, which only made it worse.  Nicole ate what she could of the sundae, all while Kayla snickered.  Really, did she have to be a bitch about it?  It was far too close to what she went through in school for her liking, and hurt all the more because it was coming from her fellow Ranger. 

“Are they both this dense?” Jeff asked in a stage whisper. 

Kayla chuckled.  “I think they’re worse.  Fuck it, bandage removal time.  Nicole!  You’re up first under the uncomfortable spotlight.” 

Not sure what game was afoot, she almost considered ghosting through the floor below to escape when she remembered that she could only do it while morphed.  So, it was with great pain that she stayed seated, straining to keep her eyes from darting every which way for an exit even as her breathing threatened to turn shallow. 

“Breathe girl, I promise this won’t take long,” Kayla said, her voice soft, disarming.  “I just need a straight answer.” 

“Not straight,” she muttered without thinking. 

Kayla rolled her eyes.  “Yeah, I think everyone who has ever met you not named Grace has figured that out.” 

“What?” Nicole nearly exclaimed, eyes darting from Kayla to Grace.  Wide eyes looked back, staring as they did.  “You didn’t know I was gay?” 

“I try not to assume,” Grace said, rubbing the back of her head as she looked away.  “I’ve gotten burned before, so I just don’t pry anymore.” 

Nicole was all too familiar with that.  She’d almost made that mistake with Becca, and if her best friend hadn’t been so understanding, and flattered, she might have caused a misunderstanding that ended their friendship.  Nicole hadn’t dated since, instead devoting herself to her gymnastics as well as her studies. 

“I get it,” Nicole said with a weak smile.  “I just don’t know why Kayla is bringing it up like this.” 

“Seriously?” Kayla said, blinking.  “Wow, dense and useless both.  Okay, Grace, is Nicole attractive?” 

What?  Why would she even bring that up?  Of course she wasn’t attractive!  Nicole knew she was built like a man, with more muscle than a fucking brick shithouse.  No woman would find that attractive, especially not— 

“She’s gorgeous,” Grace whispered. 

Nicole’s mind skipped like an old record, screeching to a halt only to double back and replay the last line over and over.  There was no way, it had to be some trick, some ploy…  Her brain jumped back to that evening spent on the couch in quiet comfort, brown eyes offering quiet comfort even as she bore her soul. 

“Don’t,” Nicole said, her voice trembling.  “You don’t have to lie, I know I’m hideous.” 

“How the fuck do you figure that?” Jeff interjected, pulling out his phone for a moment, fiddling with something, then he spun it around to reveal an image of a girl that made her squirm at the mere sight of her flexing muscles.  “I don’t know how you haven’t noticed, but you are the literal embodiment of the muscle girl thirst meme.” 

“You constantly have people checking you out,” Kayla confirmed with an enthusiastic nod.  “Your most frequent admirer is sitting right across from you.” 

Nicole blinked, then looked back at Grace whose face had turned almost crimson.  There was no way, but…  She could do so much better!  There was no reason for someone as awesome and amazing as Grace to take an interest in her. 

Was there?

“Grace, stop thinking of that time her shirt slipped up and showed off her ridiculous abs,” Kayla snapped.  Grace nearly jumped out of her seat, only to glare at their fellow Ranger.  “Better.  Now, tell this poor girl, who has zero self esteem, exactly what you like to look at on her.  Don’t be shy and spare the details either.  If you like the way her ass flexes when she squats, I want to hear you say it.” 

“Stop picking on me,” Nicole said, her fists balling tightly in her lap. 

“It does look nice when she does that,” Grace said, glaring at Kayla.  “Her body’s like a work of art, okay?  She’s put so much effort into honing her every muscle into being a tool to her will.  She’s intimidating to watch what with the way she moves with purpose, even if she can’t see it.  I nearly had a heart attack when I flirted with her at the Faire.  I don’t even know where it came from, it just slipped out…” 

That…  Where was Grace getting that from?  Sure, Nicole knew she was intimidating, but in the same way that a buff guy about to kick your ass was scary.  She’d figured out that much when she punched out one of her bullies between classes.  It’s why they started to focus on her looks rather than anything physical, it made it so much harder for her to justify taking action against them. 

“Perfect,” Kayla said smugly.  “Same question to you, what about Grace gets your engine revving?” 

“The fuck is wrong with you?” Nicole demanded, eye twitching even as her face threatened to turn redder than her hair. 

“Nothing,” Kayla said.  “Completely sober for once since I was the driver today, and let me tell you, I do not recommend it.” 

“Being our driver?” Jeff asked. 

Grace snorted even as Kayla said, “sober.  Now, Nicole, tell us what about Grace has you all flustered. ” 

Nicole could feel her eye twitching as she glared at the obnoxious hippie.  She wanted nothing more than to throttle her for making a big show out of whatever farce this was.  It wouldn’t be the first time someone attempted to make fun of her like that.  

Fine, she would play along, for now. 

“She is the personification of her name,” Nicole said, anger coloring her words.  “And I don’t just mean that physically either.  She’s sweet, and kind, and so much more.  She’s the first friend I’ve made in almost five years that has felt genuine and I am absolutely terrified that this is all some game and the rug will be pulled out and—” 

Strong arms pulled her close, she hadn’t even noticed the tears until they began to dampen the shirt she was now pressed against.  Grace’s shirt.  That just made her cry harder, and she took comfort in those strong arms.  Nicole knew they were making a scene, but she couldn’t find the energy to care. 

“You really don’t see it, do you?” Grace whispered into her ear.  “Just how amazing you are.” 

Nicole shook her head vehemently.  “I’m nothing special!” 

“Bullshit,” Grace said without missing a beat.  

Frustration bubbled up within Nicole, and the words came unbidden.  “I had one friend in school, and she only gave me the time of day because nobody else would give her the same courtesy.  Everyone would be better off if I was gone.” 

The words had slipped out before she realized it, the words she never dared speak to another.  Nicole would never say she was suicidal, but she didn’t care if she continued to live or just happened to die.  She’d rushed in to face the Sylan because of that, a death that saved someone more worthwhile would have been something she would have been satisfied with. 

“Nicole,” Grace said softly, not an ounce of scorn in her voice as she pulled back so she could look into her eyes.  “What do you mean by that?” 

“Exactly what it sounds like,” Nicole said, forcing a smile.  “I wish I’d gotten to go with my parents.  My life hasn’t exactly been all that great since they died.  I don’t have any plans to help things along, but at least I’ll probably die defending others, I’ll die as a Ranger.” 

Grace blinked, tears trailing down her cheeks and to her chin where they fell in drops to her lap below.  That same lap where Nicole had laid her head just days prior following their last battle with the Sylan, and that painful encounter with Maraline.  She wanted to take it all back, to spare Grace the truth, but the damage was done now. 

“You really think nobody cares if you live or die?” Grace asked, an undercurrent of steel to her voice so strong that Nicole had to look away.  “You’re wrong, because I fucking care.  You don’t get to just drop into my life like that then decide you don’t matter.  You matter to me, dammit!” 

“We’ve known each other for barely a week,” Nicole muttered. 

The attack on the Renfaire had been on a Sunday, so less than a week really.  They had just one more full day off before classes would resume and life would return to some bastardization of the word normal. 

Grace nodded.  “Funny how going through a few life or death situations can make time irrelevant.  It feels like I’ve known you for months now.” 

“It’s a well documented phenomena, how crisis situations can bring people together,” Jeff added, then grunted as Kayla kicked his shin under their table.  “Right, ruining the moment, I’ll shut up now.” 

Nicole snorted, which promptly shot a glob of snot from her nose that proceeded to dangle for all to see.  She froze, eyes wide in horror as Grace looked down from her nose, to the long string of clear fluid, then back up.  Then she was sniggering in barely contained laughter that she promptly tried to hide with a single hand. 

Huffing, Nicole snatched a napkin from the dispenser and wiped up the snot before Kayla had a chance to snap that picture she was trying for.  Only once the offending mucus was cleaned up did Nicole stick her tongue out at Grace. 

She most certainly did not pout after, no matter what photographic evidence might be provided by a fellow Ranger that shall remain unnamed.  If nothing else, her embarrassing moment had managed to get all the attention off her own apathetic outlook on things.  She still didn’t see why Grace was making a big deal about it.  Nicole was a Ranger now, and would one day die in the line of duty. 

That was just how things worked out. 

Nicole wasn’t even disgruntled that fate had handed her a death sentence, but Grace appeared to be genuinely upset that Nicole had such an outlook on things.  Was it really that big of a deal?  Everyone died, it was just a matter of how one departed the world that differentiated things.  She supposed that a person could have an impact while living, but up until she had become a Ranger, there just wasn’t much she could do with her life that might accomplish that. 

The realization hit hard, because Nicole did have the means to impact lives now.  It wasn’t even limited to those on her team either.  How many people might have died in the attacks if she hadn’t become a Ranger?  Sure, others would be better suited to it, but she was the one who decided to go out and work with fire and rescue.  Those lives she had saved were people that would have died otherwise. 

In barely a week, Nicole had managed to touch so many lives in a positive manner.  How many more could she manage going forward?  Staring blankly at her melted sundae, Nicole knew that number would only grow the longer she clung stubbornly to life in the face of the coming doom that the Sylan represented. 

She wasn’t alone either, she had a team to back her up.  Just because Devon was a complete dick didn’t mean the others were.  They were all seated at a table with her and not wherever the homophobe had fucked off to.

“Had enough introspection for all of that to sink in?” Kayla asked, pulling her from her own… That.  Before she could glare at Kayla for how perceptive she was being, the girl continued.  “If not, we can keep going until we get it through that thick skull of yours.” 

“I’m good,” Nicole said, sitting back in her seat.  “Never thought I would have a potentially life changing revelation in a fucking food court.” 

“Life can be a bitch like that,” Kayla said, smiling softly.  “If it wasn’t clear, none of us here want you to leave our lives anytime soon.”  She then hooked her chin towards Grace.  “That one especially.” 

“Damn right,” Grace said, her arms crossed.  “I want more fun times.  I want more quiet moments.  I want to get to know you, because you’re the first person I’ve felt comfortable enough with to actually open up about what happened to me.  I want you to feel safe opening up to me the same way.” 

Nicole swallowed heavily, because that sounded awfully like Grace wanted to date her. 

That couldn’t be true though, could it?

Slowly, Nicole nodded, her hands wringing atop the table.  “Okay…  I can…  I can work on that.” 

Grace reached across the table, taking one hand into her own.  “Every journey has a beginning.  I hope you’ll let me accompany you on this one.” 

“I think,” Nicole said, voice hitching as she did, “I would like that very much.” 

A wide smile split Grace’s face and Nicole found herself mirroring it.  They squeezed each other’s hands, savoring the moment.

“So damn gay,” Kayla said, shaking her head with a warm smile. 

Nicole and Grace kicked her shins in unison, eliciting a pained squawk from their friend before Jeff’s laughter cut in. 

“Karma’s a bitch!” he said, laughing. 

Nicole couldn’t help sharing in his mirth, and soon Grace had joined her.  Kayla glowered at them for a moment, but her steely facade cracked, splitting into a smile before she too was laughing right along with them.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 16 - Mall

The diner was busier than it had been the first time she and Grace paid it a visit, but then again, that had been at ass a.m. in the morning.  This time, she was bringing the rest of the Rangers with her following another training exercise.  They were all tired following the sparring they had done, but they were finally getting a handle on what they could do. 

Or at least Nicole felt she was.  She and Grace were also signing themselves up for some self defense classes to better handle themselves in the field.  Grace had even taken it a step farther and was studying ancient fighting styles for the axe.  The suggestion to the others had fallen on deaf ears, though she could at least understand in Jeff’s case.  Classic spear techniques wouldn’t be of much use against the Sylan, nor with his own take on the weapon.

Thankfully, the self defense class they found also offered knife training, so getting practical experience there would work out well enough.  She was still looking things up on her own time, however.  There was no point in being under prepared and the cockiness from some of her fellows was beginning to grate on her.

“I can’t believe the control you have with those vines,” Devon exclaimed, grinning as he looked at Kayla. 

“Keep it down, would you?” Kayla said, giggling as she waved him off.  She was turning out to be an unrepentant flirt when it came to the two guys on the team.  “What if someone overhears?” 

It was a real concern, but the overall noise levels within the diner were much higher than expected for eight in the morning.  Nicole was surprised to see Gertie still running herself ragged to keep up with things, though the cook on duty was different.  It was starting to look like the diner would become a regular hangout spot, and she wondered if other Ranger teams had their own preferred meetups. 

“That was a pretty fun trick you pulled at the fire,” Grace said softly.  “I didn’t know your little shadow trick worked like that.” 

“Neither did I,” Nicole admitted, ducking her face as her cheek warmed. 

She wasn’t sure how useful it would be in an actual fight, but she could do some fun stuff with the ability to pass through floors and walls.  Grace however was absolutely mesmerizing in motion, her axe flowing through strikes as if the woman had been practicing for years.  She couldn’t wait to see her in the next fight, she was going to be a complete monster. 

“When do you think the next attack will be?” Jeff asked.  “New York got hit last night, as did Chicago.” 

Nicole’s eyes flicked up to the TV in the corner where it was showing the smoldering Chicago skyline.  The Rangers there had repelled the attack, but the damage was extensive.  New York had fared better, the Fire Rescue team had held the line until the Railway Rangers team arrived to back them up. 

New York and LA were the only cities that had multiple teams, and the attacks were growing fiercer.  Nicole had looked up more attacks since her encounter with Maraline and she knew attacks like the one they had faced that morning should have seen high casualties, but they hadn’t.  She knew their luck would run out once day, but she didn’t want to think about it, she could only continue to prepare and practice. 

And hope that her team’s own hubris didn’t get people killed. 

“We ready to go?” Devon asked, leaving a twenty for his meal. 

Nicole pulled her own wallet from her pouch, frowning at how little was left for the week.  She had enough for her breakfast, a single order of biscuits and gravy, but didn’t have much left for a tip.  She would need to withdraw some extra money from the insurance payout to make sure she could keep getting by. 

Those funds were rapidly dwindling, at least those not already set aside for her college dorm and tuition.  She had considered dropping out a few times, using that money to get a home and try to find a job instead, but it felt like she would be letting down her parents if she did. 

More so, she would be letting down Becca. 

Leaving with the rest of the Rangers, waving goodbye to Gertie as she did, they all climbed into Kayla’s new van before getting on the road for their next ‘team building exercise’; a trip to the Mall of America.

Nicole hadn’t been in almost a year, not since right after her parents died in the invasion.  Becca had dragged her along to try and cheer her up, but it hadn’t been very successful, not when she saw her father’s favorite candy store and just completely lost it. 

She just hoped she didn’t have another meltdown. 

“We’re going to ride the roller coaster, right?” Devon asked. 

“I’m more interested in how fast I can make myself spin on the turtle planes,” Kayla said, almost giddy. 

“Just don’t go so fast you barf on all of us,” Grace said, rolling her eyes.  “Anyone else not looking forward to classes resuming tomorrow?” 

“Fuck no,” Nicole agreed.  “At least I managed to keep up with the assignments, but after everything we’ve been through, normal school stuff is going to feel so damn tedious.” 

“It really is,” Jeff agreed.  He was the only other Ranger that attended Anoka, both Kayla and Devon attended St. Paul.  “I just know that my professor is going to be such a hardass.” 

“I’m actually down a professor,” Nicole admitted, her voice soft.  “Mr. Patterson got in a car accident during the incursion, he’s in ICU right now.” 

“Damn, I hope he recovers,” Grace said, patting Nicole on her shoulder.  “He taught my metallurgy class last year.” 

“That’s the class I’m taking now,” Nicole said, laying a hand on Grace’s own. 

“Okay, be honest, are the two of you fucking?”  Kayla asked.  Nicole started, her heart suddenly hammering in her chest.  Kayla was watching them through the rear view, her eyes flicking back and forth while sparkling with amusement.

Before Nicole could so much as squeak out a denial, Devon snorted.  “Good one.  As if anyone like that would be made a Ranger.” 

The van immediately fell into silence as Jeff and Kayla looked about nervously.  Nicole started to reach for Grace’s hand, but pulled back at the last moment.  Grace’s breathing was shallow, the panic settling in quickly.  Nicole didn’t want to out her like that, or herself for that matter, but she also wanted to stand up to Devon for being an ass. 

“Seriously,” Jeff said, his voice flat.  “What about the San Fran team?  I’m pretty sure that whole team is a polycule.” 

“They are,” Kayla confirmed.  Nicole had read an interview they gave about that, it had been more than touching.  “Devon, you can’t be that dense.  Two girls on the Rail team in New York had a public wedding this summer.  It was covered internationally.” 

The man looked out the window, his jaw set and teeth clenched.  Nicole could tell that he wanted to say more, to stick his foot further down his own throat, but he didn’t dare when it was four against one.  She knew that one statement had just ended any hope for proper team cohesion, they would never be able to fully trust him to watch their back.

Only then did Nicole reach out, her hand sitting close to Grace, an offer for comfort, but not an assumption.  It would be up to her if she was willing to accept it given what had just happened.  They rode in silence, nothing but the sounds of the road and something barely audible on the radio to accompany them.  Nicole was about to withdraw her hand when Grace grasped it and squeezed tight. 

“Thanks,” her friend whispered. 

Nicole looked over, ever so slightly, and smiled.  “Anytime.” 

The tension in the car didn’t abate, even as they arrived in the Mall’s parking garage.  No sooner than they were parked and Devon threw the passenger door open, stomping off on his own.  Nicole groaned at the display, pinching her nose. 

Up front, Kayla let her head drop to the steering wheel.  “Sorry about that, I never expected that from him.” 

“Honestly, me either,” Nicole admitted.  “I guess he skipped the chivalry and just went full devotion for his Paladin build.”

Kayla snorted, shaking her head.  “I can’t believe I found that man attractive.  Well, we may as well not let the asshole ruin our day.”

A bit of nervous chuckling followed from the occupants of the vehicle before the four of them stepped out.  Nicole stretched, letting her back pop as she twisted back and forth, groaning in relief as she did.  When she opened her eyes, she was greeted by a red faced Grace quickly looking away from her. 

She was about to comment on that, but Kayla beat her to it. 

“Gay.  So fucking gay.”  It was said fondly, and with a soft smile on her face as she shook her head, walking ahead.  “Come on then, let’s see if we can do some of that team building shit before your mutual pining results in the necessity for a hotel room.” 

Nicole found herself sputtering denials even as Kayla cackled.  Jeff at least had the sensibility to not get involved, but he still laughed with her, shaking his head as he followed along.  She let out a heavy sigh turning an apologetic look on her friend who was still looking anywhere but at her. 

Should she say something?  Was Grace just embarrassed or did she actually see something there?  Nicole wasn’t attractive, not like Grace was, and yet there was no denying that she was turning into a literal gay mess right then and there.  Grace had been confident and flirty at the Renfaire, and yet, now she was all blushes and looking away.  She must have still been flustered from what Devon said, that was the only explanation for it. 

“We should probably catch up with them,” Nicole said after a moment.  “How about we find something at the food court up top?  They always have some good old fashioned comfort food there.” 

Looking up, Grace’s face was beet red as she silently nodded, following along.  The original plan had been to hit the theme park, but that had soured for the moment, and snacks were the new name of the game.  When Jeff and Kayla stopped at the bookstore, she paused, wanting to split up but knowing it would defeat the purpose. 

Kayla must have seen the conflict on her face as she just waved her off.  “Go ahead, we’ll be here for a while so just catch up once you two lovebirds hash things out.” 

Nicole frowned, tilting her head to the side.  “Kayla, there’s nothing going on between us.” 

The girl chuckled, raising up a single finger with the other hand on her hip.  “Ah, but you want there to be.  Seriously, we’ll be fine and the old grumpy shield needs to dislodge his sword from his ass.”

“If he doesn’t, he might just find a spear lodged there instead,” Jeff added with a smirk. 

Kayla blinked, turning to face the Dragoon.  “Seriously?  Between Devon’s deep in the closet levels of revulsion and your jokes, I’m starting to think I’m the only straight one in our team.” 

Jeff shrugged.  “Hey, I’m bi, but I do have a preference for girls.  Pity about Devon, he was certainly yummy.” 

Kayla barked in raucous laughter.  “He certainly was!”

“I did not need to hear that,” Grace muttered.

Nicole could only agree, but didn’t voice it.  “Alright, we’ll be back in a bit.  Try to avoid burning half the mall down.” 

“No promises,” Kayla said sweetly before turning back to Jeff.  “So, bi huh?” 

Nicole turned and started walking before that conversation could embed itself as a core memory for her future self.  She turned to find Grace with her hands shoved into her pockets and a frown plastered on her face.  With the team building plans shot, did they actually need to stay in the mall proper? 

The thought crossed her mind, but she dismissed it.  Maybe after their trip was over she could find someplace alone with her thoughts, but for now, Grace needed ice cream and fries and any other comfort food she might possibly want.

“You okay?” Nicole asked as she and Grace entered the elevator.  “You’ve been acting off all day.” 

Grace was normally so brave and full of confidence, yet she seemed almost shaken.  If it was because of what Devon had said, well, she might just have to be extra rough with him in the next round of sparring.  Grace had grown up with people like Devon attempting to control her life, and she refused to let her friend suffer further. 

“I’ll be alright,” Grace muttered.  “Just, between our conversation the other day, and Devon’s bullshit, I’ve got a lot of bad memories floating around the surface.” 

“I get that,” Nicole said, reaching out with a tentative hand, brushing a pinky against Grace’s own.  She couldn’t help the smile that came when the grip was returned.  “If you ever need to vent, or just need someone to offer silent support, just let me know.” 

Grace smiled, squeezing her hand as the elevator door opened and the heavy scent of baked bread and frier grease washed over the pair.  Nicole couldn’t help the deep breath that she took, savoring the moment.  It was probably the closest she would get to the concept of heaven, at least when it came to smell. 

“Fuck,” Grace muttered.  “Screw any diet plans, I need something unhealthy as hell after all that.” 

Nicole smiled, though it was a bit weak.  “Perfectly understandable.  Want to take a look around and see what grabs your eye?” 

“Sounds good,” Grace said, returning an equally shaky smile. 

The pair walked together for a few minutes before settling on an ice cream shop.  Their orders were prepared quickly and they soon found a table that overlooked the theme park below.  Nicole’s parents often lamented the rebranding it went through, but she didn’t see what the fuss was if it allowed the park to remain open.  It wasn’t like the rides were all that different in the end. 

“You know,” Grace said, watching a roller coaster go by, “I’ve lived here for three years now, and I’ve never come here.  Kinda funny now that I think of it.” 

“I think it’s like Florida in a way.  Most people who live there never visit the parks, or the beaches.  Those are left to the tourists.  With the mall, there’s more convenient options for those of us who live here.” 

“True,” Grace said.  “Still, it’s an experience unique to the city.  May as well go just to say you went and all.” 

“I suppose,” Nicole said, smiling with her friend.  At least the day was looking like it might improve despite Devon’s best attempt at it.  Grace just didn’t deserve to have bigots in her life, not after everything she had been through. 

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 15 - Confession

Pacing back and forth, Nicole tried to build up her courage; it wasn’t working, which was a bit funny.  She could face down Maraline—one of the Sylan invaders—without flinching.  Why was her best friend so much harder?  She should just rip the band-aid off, get it over with.  Yeah, that’s what she would do.  She stopped, taking a deep breath as she did and turned to face Rebecca. 

“I’m a Ranger,” Nicole said, all of her anxiety pouring into the words.

“Bullshit,” Rebecca said, face completely blank.  Nicole pulled back, glancing from Grace, who was holding up her hands while struggling to keep her mouth shut, back to her friend who had a single eyebrow raised.  “No really, pull the other one.” 

“I’m not bullshitting you, Becca.  I’m the Black Ranger,” Nicole said. 

Off to the side, Grace raised a finger from her crossed arms.  “I fancy Red myself.” 

“I don’t even know you, so stay out of this,” Rebecca snapped.

Nicole pinched the bridge of her nose, she had a feeling that Becca wouldn’t accept it outright, but it was still an annoyance.  She really should have put more thought into it, but she figured there would be a few more days at least.  Nicole was tired and sore from the battle and was trying oh so hard to not get snippy with Becca, because she really didn’t deserve any ire. 

“Becca, you know me.  Why would I lie about something like this?” 

“Because you would get a laugh out of it?”  She looked around the room, pointedly ignoring Grace who was keeping to herself.  “Like, where’s the camera?  Did Colin put you up to this?  You know Avant Garden was attacked right?  Colin nearly died!”

“Yeah, I was kinda there,” Nicole said, her anxiety bleeding into irritation.  “Why do you think that I peeled off from the fight?  My friend was in danger.” 

Nicole stood there, silently pleading for her friend to believe her.  The fear she had felt when she saw the store being attacked, the cold pit in her stomach that settled as she charged the machines attacking her friend.  Heartburn bubbled up, her throat burning as she stood there, fingers tracing her watch. 

“I can’t do this right now,” Rebecca said, hopping off the chair and stomping over towards the door where she paused with fists clenched and shaking shoulders.  “I was worried, you know?  A strange order comes over my app just after Colin calls me about the attack.  He insisted I do it so I could check on you.”  She took a deep breath, and Nicole paused in her approach, hand outstretched.  Rebecca looked back, tears gathering in the corner of her eyes.  “I can’t believe you wasted my time like this.  I’m going to go check on my boyfriend.” 

Nicole held her arm out, reaching for her friend as she threw the door open.  What else could she do, Becca was leaving, she hadn’t believed her.  

“Roll the Dice,” Grace said, casting the entire room in blinding red for a brief moment.  

Rebecca turned, her jaw falling slack at the sight of Grace, of the Red Ranger.  Nicole wanted to smack her face for not thinking of the obvious answer.  She then repeated the words, the flash of black from her own transformation somehow defying the way light should work.  Power surged through her, burning in a way her transformations hadn’t before. 

“See, wasn’t lying,” Nicole said sheepishly, hiding how raw her nerves felt. 

“You just weren’t thinking,” Grace said teasingly.  “I trust this clears up the misunderstanding?” 

“Uh…  Yeah,” Rebecca said.  “How…” 

“At the Renfaire,” Nicole said, reaching up and pulling her helmet off.  “When it was attacked.  We were chosen because we fought back to save others.” 

“At least, that’s our theory,” Grace added with a shrug.  “None of us are completely sure.” 

“You saved Colin,” Rebecca said suddenly, stepping forward.  Then, Nicole was engulfed in a hug in a blink.  “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” 

Nicole wrapped her arms around her friend, being careful as she patted her back.  It was hard to judge her strength when morphed, which was just another thing she needed to practice with when they met up for more training.  Actually, she could probably practice with Grace regularly, given their proximity. 

“Hey, Becca,” Nicole said softly.  “If you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to call.  I’ll come running, now and always.” 

“Your phone was dead,” Rebecca answered flatly. 

Nicole coughed, looking away.  “Oh right, apparently morphing with our phones on our person tends to drain their battery.” 

“Something to keep in mind,” Grace said, picking her phone up from where she had set it aside and crossed her arms.  “Power down.” 

The effect was like shattering glass, the power falling into motes of light before fading into nothingness.  Grace took a shaking breath, leaning against the counter as she did.  Nicole moved to help, pulling her up and giving her support. 

“You alright?” Nicole asked. 

Grace nodded.  “I’ll be alright, the soreness and fatigue just caught back up with me as soon as I dropped the transformation.” 

“So, sit down before I drop the morph, got it,” Nicole said, chuckling.  She helped Grace take a seat on the stool, then took her own seat and dropped her morph.  The pain and fatigue slammed into her, feeling every bit as bad as it had after the fight.  She let out a heavy groan.  “Oh, that fucking sucks.”

“Told ya,” Grace said.  “Got any liquor?  I could use a shot after that.” 

“Sorry,” Rebecca said, shaking her head.  “We don’t keep booze in the house, Nicole’s rule.” 

“I’m not a fun drunk,” she said softly, recalling the last time she had attempted to take her life.  The alcohol definitely lowered her inhibitions, right to the point she took a knife to her wrist.  Absently, she rubbed the semicolon tattoo she had gotten next to the faint scar.  “Sorry about that.” 

“Nikki, you have nothing to apologize for,” Rebecca snapped.  “Red, stop making her feel like she’s the bitch here.” 

“I didn’t know,” Grace said softly, her shoulders hunching in on themselves.  “Won’t happen again.” 

“Thanks,” Rebecca said, flopping back against the counter.  “Fuck, my best friend is a Ranger, out there fighting the good fight and saving lives.  That’s just…” 

“Insane?” Nicole asked, a sardonic smirk coming to her face.  “Trust me, I feel the same way.  Like, I’m the last person you would think of being a Ranger.  I struggle sometimes to find a reason to get through the day, and now the fate of humanity is a burden I have to carry.”  Nicole’s shoulders slumped as a self deprecating laugh bubbled forth.  “I can’t even carry my own shit, let alone the weight of others.” 

Strong arms wrapped around her, pulling her close, the warmth proving to be a small comfort, but a welcomed one.  She leaned into the contact, wrapping her arms around her friend.  Dull thumps resonated through her back as tears soaked into the shirt of the woman holding her. 

“It’s okay,” Grace whispered into her ear.  “You’re not alone.  Not now or ever.” 

A second pair of arms came around her, enveloping her in warmth.  “What she said.  You’ve got me and Colin, and apparently an entire Ranger team backing you.  I’d say that’s something, wouldn’t you?” 

Wet laughter followed, and for just an instant, Nicole let herself enjoy the moment.  Maraline might have tried to trick her, but her friends were there for her, and just maybe things would be alright. 

*** 

Rebecca left not long after, heading off to check on Colin.  Nicole would have joined her, but she still felt like hammered shit.  Becca had insisted Nicole take it easy, and Grace had put her foot down in agreement, so they were cuddled on the couch, finishing off their Chinese before it got too cold.  

They had put a movie on rather than watch how the news used their efforts at saving lives to drive up the viewer numbers for their networks.  It wasn’t hard to see why so many celebrities complained about the attention, it was exhausting. 

Instead, they were watching Princess Bride, what could easily be considered one of the few truly perfect movies in the world.  It was something familiar and heartwarming, a movie both of them had seen a dozen times before.  It was relaxing, and she found herself in a half doze while laying with her head on Grace’s lap, who was stretched out on the recliner portion of the couch. 

She could honestly have fallen asleep, if not for one nagging question. 

“Why did you show Becca that you were a Ranger?” Nicole asked, her voice soft.  She kept her eyes closed, not wanting to open them even in the dim light of the TV.  “I mean, I could have passed you off as a friend, she didn’t have to know.” 

“That’s true,” Grace said, her voice almost slurring in her weariness as she spoke.  “I’ve seen how you talk about her, Nicole.  She’s practically family to you, so I figured if anyone was safe to show, it was her.” 

Nicole stayed silent, mulling that over.  There was more to it, Grace had no issues trusting Nicole’s family, and yet, what about her own?  Had she ever mentioned them before, even once?  She couldn’t recall off-hand a single mention of parents or siblings, and that sent a cold spike through her gut. 

Grace had practically clung to her from the start, which was already weird enough for Nicole.  Nobody did that, especially not with her.  She was a depressed and neurotic mess that was nothing but muscle and bone, no curves to speak of and a bleak outlook on the future.  The only thing that Nicole could think of filled her with dread, and she didn’t want the answer. 

Yet, she couldn’t help herself. 

“What about you?  Anyone worth mentioning?” 

There, at least she phrased it in a way that gave Grace an easy out.  There was of course the ever present worry that she had overstepped, that Grace would get up and go back to her own dorm.  Whatever it was about their own Ranger abilities, they recovered from scratches and bruises rather quickly.  That did nothing for the bone deep exhaustion, however. 

“That depends,” Grace said eventually, “you want the easy answer, or the truth?” 

Nicole struggled to control her breathing, forcing herself to take measured breaths.  It had been years since she had a conversation like this one, she’d known Rebecca since Freshman year, and Colin since Sophomore.  She wasn’t good at the feelings thing, or at deep and meaningful conversation.  She needed to deflect, find some way to put the ball back in Grace’s court. 

“Whatever you’re more comfortable with,” Nicole said. 

She gave herself a mental pat on the back, that was a quality deflection if she had ever seen one!  Grace stayed silent for several minutes, the sounds of the movie the only noise aside from their own breathing.  She could always focus, draw on her new senses to hear the world around her in greater detail, but that risked over stimulating her to the point she shut down. 

Instead, she was using it to focus on the drumbeat of Grace’s heart.  It had picked up since she asked her question, and there had even been a palpitation at one point that made her nervous.  She had a sneaking suspicion that she had stepped on a very sensitive topic, and Grace was now fighting with her own anxiety on how much she wanted to share. 

“There’s no comfortable way to talk about it,” Grace said.  “My father was a preacher, down south.  You know the type, fire and brimstone, kill the gays…  Needless to say, I stayed in the closet and pretended to be daddy’s good girl.” 

Wait, Grace was gay? 

“I planned to get out as soon as I turned eighteen, figured I’d get on with a decent college and use that to build a better life for myself.”  Grace took a shaky breath.  “Funny how daddy dearest had other plans.  He had some friends, a fellow preacher who had a son a few years older than me, and they thought they would play matchmaker.” 

Nicole knew she was supposed to be paying attention to her tragic backstory, but she was still too hung up on the fact that Grace was interested in women.  She had to temper that sudden elation at the discovery with the sobering knowledge that Grace would never be interested in her as anything more than a friend.

“So, I had to deal with this asshole twenty something when I was barely seventeen putting some of the creepiest moves on me that you’ve ever seen.  Like, I swear his only dating experience was watching some shitty eighties movie at a friend’s house a decade prior.”

“That certainly sounds cringe,” Nicole said, doing her damndest to pay attention.  “I’m guessing he went from creep to kill it with fire?” 

“Got it in one,” Grace said, her hands trembling.  “My mother was our chaperone that night, and drove us back from some of the finest dining in town, you know, the kind of place that microwaves their pasta.” 

“I know the place,” Nicole said, remembering the times she went there with her parents when they were still alive.  Before they died in the incursion. 

“Right, so we’re in the back seat together while she drives, and he decides to let his hands wander.  I tried swatting him away, but he just got more forceful, and my fucking mother ignored it all.  When he grabbed me…  I lost it and just fucking decked him in the dick.” 

“I’d high five you if I wasn’t super comfy right now,” Nicole said.  She still hadn’t opened her eyes, fearful of what she might see if she did. 

“Thanks,” Grace said with a light chuckle.  “Anyway, that almost caused a wreck.  I made my mother pull over and got into the front seat and left him in the back until we got home.  My father didn’t take the news well, took the little bastard’s side, and got his father involved on top of it!” 

“Then what?” Nicole asked, dreading the answer.

“Got my ass beat by two older men, the third was too scared,” she said with a huff.  “I took what little money I had, tossed everything I needed into a suitcase and took off.  Thankfully the homeschooling didn’t care if I was separated or not from my parents, and sent my diploma to the new address I gave them, even if it was just a P.O. Box.” 

“How did you wind up in Minnesota then?” Nicole asked.  “Not exactly a hop skip and jump to get up here.” 

“My grandfather knew how to work a forge, it’s how I got the apprenticeship with Badger,” she said.  “That honestly saved my life, as did some of the assistance programs Minnesota offers.  I’d be dead without them.” 

“Well, I’m glad you’re here,” Nicole said softly. 

Silence fell once more, the sounds of the movie washing over her as Nicole began to doze again, utterly content to be near her friend.  She almost missed it when Grace whispered, as though she were afraid of waking her up. 

“Yeah, I’m glad too.”

The Reluctant Ranger Interlude - Maraline

The halls were so dreadfully sterile, there was no life to anything on the dreadful ship, at least outside of the labs.  Mutants were always being grown, experiments being performed that pushed the limits of what could be done with biology.  It was such a waste of resources, all spent to conquer a world in a way that would prevent irradiation at the native human’s own hands. 

Why The Prime Administrator insisted upon setting their sights on such an underdeveloped world, she could not fathom.  The Sylan improved by assimilating lesser races, bringing their technology with them when conquered and added to the empire.  The species would then be controlled, with their innovations fed into their war machine and their ever continuing expansion. 

Earth would have been easy to conquer if they had just presented themselves as benevolent liberators, anyone not a fool could see that.  Yet, their ‘all knowing’ leader insisted the best course of action was a lengthy and violent conquest.  Her manifesto for winning over the human population was rejected outright.  

Maraline didn’t see things like The Prime Administrator did, she actually took time to study the race she was meant to subjugate and rule.  Nicole had been a prime example of the human race and how easily a presented kindness would win them over.  It was too late for that approach, they were already billed as the evil invaders. 

Which wasn’t far from the truth given the employed methods. 

What they were planning was horrific, she had studied the conquest of dozens of worlds at her people’s hands.  The invasion of the Earth was actually ahead of schedule, surprisingly enough, despite the flawed plan.  The emergence of another Ranger team was expected, they couldn’t control the selection completely, but they could direct it with planned out attacks. 

She didn’t pretend to understand how The Prime Administrator came to those conclusions, just that each attack was calculated.  That was why she was currently being ‘guided’ to speak with them.  Nobody ever met The Prime Administrator in person, the few other Generals she had spoken to often speculated that The Prime Administrator wasn’t even on the ship, but far away directing multiple conquests at once. 

She could believe that, given how hands off their leader often was, which was why the current meeting had her nervous.  The actions she had taken were within her directives to study the species and plan incursions, but the losses had been beyond expectation.  She had allowed her frustrations to cloud her judgment and sent far more automatons than necessary.  The Rangers had prevailed handily, but at least there was plenty of useful data to show for it.  She’d almost sent a mutant after them when the summons had come, and she had no choice but to answer. 

Arriving at a wide door, the two shock troopers saluted, it almost made her want to laugh.  They were controlled by a simplistic VI programmed with a handful of combat routines, there was no thought to them, no creativity.  They weren’t even resource intensive, being built with replicators powered by the ship’s reactors. 

And there was no way that was going to be exhausted anytime soon, not with the power source they had harnessed.  It made her wonder what could be on that primitive rock that had The Prime Administrator so desperate to conquer them rather than just stage a coup and depose their corrupt governments.  They did it just two centuries prior with the Amaraks and the Sylan were hailed as liberators.  Now the species practically worshiped them for it. 

Why weren’t humans being given that same courtesy?

She didn’t dare voice those concerns, it was high treason to question The Prime Administrator and she was loyal to her people.  The doors opened and she strode forward, shoulders squared just as she had been taught.  She was a General of the Sylan Empire, engineered to be a leader of the subjugated people of Earth, Maraline wouldn’t forget that. 

The room was large, with no seating.  At least the meeting room had a large viewing screen that showed the Earth in all of her majesty.  If The Prime Administrator had ever shown a penchant for aesthetics, she might have even believed that beauty was why he insisted on taking the planet for the Sylan Empire.

The last time she had stood in the room was a joint meeting with the other Generals about the status of the Earth’s united military.  The only remaining nation worth speaking about was the United States, which was already the only power worth mentioning before the invasion.  Others might have the numbers, but only the overinflated military budget and research allowed them to last more than five minutes in the skies with their fighters.  It was also the nation with the highest concentration of Ranger teams that actively fought them.

The less said about the Rangers that conquered their nations, the better.  Such a waste of good data, and hardly worth sending trials their way.

Twenty three active teams across the North American continent, most of the time and effort was spent keeping those teams too busy to learn to work together.  The last time a large group of Rangers combined their forces in a meaningful way, they had to accelerate their plans and crush them before they could mount a proper resistance.  It had been costly, and was generally considered a failure.  A second pruning of the New York Rangers was likely in order soon enough. 

“General Maraline,” The Prime Administrator said, a hologram flickering into existence.  They wore a wide pauldron cape on their shoulders, with heavy armor covering their torso.  The being was an enigma, never presenting the same appearance twice.  Currently they had high cheekbones and sharp ears that trailed upward, a combination of masculine and feminine traits for the Sylans. 

She pressed her fist to her chest and bowed slightly.  “Your eminence, how might this servant be of use to the Empire?” 

“That remains to be seen,” The Prime Administrator said.  “You know our purpose on this insignificant ball of dirt?” 

She recognized the trick question for what it was.  “The Prime Administrator wishes to seize the planet, no further purpose is required.” 

“Indeed,” The Prime Administrator said.  “You have been given command to further that purpose, so tell me, how did the attack you just committed advance those goals?” 

She bowed a bit deeper, already knowing she was walking a knife’s edge.  The Prime Administrator could have her killed on a whim, she understood that instinctively.  She refused to allow that, there was too much to life, so much to experience.  If she had to kiss the heels of her master to get another day in the light of the sun, then so be it. 

“On one of my reconnaissance excursions, I encountered someone I had met before.  Conversation was made and it was then that I discovered she was a Ranger.  Her team arrived and were set on conflict, so I retreated and sent in a small force of Drones to keep up appearances.” 

“Yet, they managed to quell hundreds of our drones with minimal damage or losses,” The Prime Administrator said.  “That should not have been possible in the time they managed the task.” 

The Prime Administrator wasn’t wrong, Nicole and her team of Rangers weren’t typical.  The Sylan Empire didn’t fully understand the technology behind the Ranger transformation, but there was a theory being floated by Commander Bartran linking the initial transformation to the form the Ranger adopts.  That this team took on the appearances of their costume play, well, the man had been rather excited by the finding when she passed it along. 

“Agreed,” she said.  “It was a minor expenditure of resources, and proved that the prior incursion they repelled wasn’t an outlier.  I believe we might have an Anomaly among them, and if so, the confirmation will make the resources worth using.” 

The Prime Administrator watched her for a moment, their image unmoving.  “Very well.  Take a smaller detachment of Shock Drones with you next time, as well as one of the upgraded Mutants.  We need to see how far this aberration goes before we move on to forcing another Ranger team to emerge.  We can’t risk continuing to forge them if they continue to come out sharper each time, not without understanding the mechanism.  If this is an outlier, ensure the next emergence and all further are crushed in the cradle.  The next stage is at hand and we cannot have aberrations risking everything.” 

“Understood, your eminence.  I shall carry out your will.” 

“See that you do,” they said.  “I do not tolerate failure.” 

Maraline bowed deeper, then turned on her heel and departed.  The drones outside fell into step behind her without a word or command.  She knew The Prime Administrator could link into any drone they wished, see with their sensors, even control them if they were on the ship.  It meant that they always had to assume she was under observation. 

She lived in a cage, gilded as it might be.  Maraline envied humanity in many ways, for they were free to walk in the light of their star at will, to enjoy the world that chance had seen fit to gift them.  That the species squandered something so wondrous did not sit well with her.  It was why she had thrown herself into planning the subjugation of the species. 

A world liberated of the pollutants slowly destroying it, a people free to pursue the arts and create, that was the vision she held for the world she was destined to rule in the name of The Prime Administrator.  Pity she couldn’t voice that, even if she knew that Earth’s creations would be well received throughout the Empire. 

She arrived back at her quarters, looking about at the spartan living space.  She had everything she needed to survive.  Food synthesizers, water, a sonic shower and lavatory.  Her bed was a simple surface, molded to fit her body optimally.  Survive, but not live. 

Once the Sylan Empire stood triumphant, and she was installed as overseer, then she could have proper accommodations, but not before.  At least the machines didn’t follow her inside her quarters, it was her one refuge on the orbiting fortress.  

Sighing, she stepped over to her replicator, getting a glass of cool water before she took a seat at the view screen and activated it.  The Earth hung in the expansive void, suspended by nothing more than the primal forces of the universe. 

It was beautiful. 

She wouldn’t be returning to the object of her affections for several days, bringing more chaos and death with her when she did.  She didn’t like being a harbinger, and the survivors would resent her rule once the dust settled, no matter how much she improved their lives.  She would struggle for at least the first century to maintain order, and would be forced to withhold medical treatments to ensure the population died off naturally. 

She didn’t need people alive that could recount how much better things were before the invaders liberated them, memories often were colored to only reflect the best of times, failing to highlight the hardships that came time and again.  It was how many of the problems she would need to solve came to be in the first place. 

At least she could spend a few hours taking in the beauty of it all before setting her forces back into motion.  This time she would remain, to observe and lead as she was meant to.  She wished to see if the anomaly was the fault of the Power, or the people chosen.  An excuse really, all to observe Nicole further.  She wasn’t sure what it was about that human that captivated her, and it almost had her wanting to defy orders, knowing it would be the end of her. 

“Maraline, are you available?” Commander Bartran’s gravelly voice came over the intercom. 

Maraline startled, falling from her chair with an indignant squawk.  She was just thankful the view screen hadn’t been on for the Commander to have witnessed it.  He would have teased her for decades to come. 

Sighing, she stood back up, changing the view screen from outside the ship, to the labs within.  “Commander, what do I owe this pleasure?” 

“I just received a request for a Mutant to be deployed,” Commander Bartran said.  “The Prime Administrator wanted something that would give the combined forces of the New York Rangers trouble, though it seems the target has been designated as your latest project instead.” 

“That is correct,” Maraline said, already lamenting the damage to come.  “Their eminence wishes to confirm the anomaly and how it may impact the coming plans.”

The Commander growled, looking off to the side.  “The sequencer has just the thing in the works, it will require three days to be grown, and another two for it to be on its feet and ready to deploy.” 

“Timely as ever, Commander,” Maraline said, bowing slightly.  “If the test proves the anomaly, we will need to delay the plans for Kansas, I’m afraid.” 

“We can always throw it at your newest pests,” the Commander said, chuckling deeply.  “It would seem I have much work ahead of me.  A pleasant evening to you, General.” 

She bowed ever so slightly deeper.  “You as well.” 

Out of all of the Generals, he was the one who stood above them.  A veteran since the first war, the oldest living warrior of the Sylan Empire.  If anything, he was the closest thing she had to a father, being that she was one of his creations.  Combining Sylan blood with that of humans, his own blood at that, had led to her creation.  She was thankful for the life she had been given and all the opportunity it granted her. 

The view screen returned to showing the Earth, the world that Nicole seemed so weary of.  How Maraline wished she could have helped her see the beauty of it all, the way she saw the world.  There was so much Maraline wished to show her, to experience with the girl that had opened up to her.  A friendship kindled and ended in the same breath, torn apart by workings beyond either of them. 

All she had wanted was a friend that hadn’t been handed to her, to forge a bond of her own that she owed to nobody.  That was all but impossible now, with Nicole being a Ranger and Maraline’s Sylan blood, any hope for a friendship was all but extinguished. 

A true tragedy. 

How she wished that wasn’t the case, but there was nothing that she could do about it.  Lamenting things immutable would do her no good, but she couldn’t help herself.  She stepped over to her storage space and retrieved a small instrument, one she had acquired on her first visit to the Earth with General Tyrn before the invasion began.  She hadn’t known anything about it at the time, but the pale blue frame inlaid with Sapphires and strings had seemingly called for her. 

The harp was nothing special in the grand scheme of things, but to her, it represented her love of the Earth, painted the color of the skies that she adored.  Plucking the strings produced a most wondrous and mesmerizing sound.  Standing there, looking at the planet beneath her, playing a song only she knew, she wept for what she would do in the months to come. 

All because she wished to live and grow, to know the beauties that the future would hold. 

She could only hope that Nicole would come to appreciate them too, given time.  Of course, that depended on Nicole’s continued survival, despite the odds.  Raising her glass to the view screen, she offered a silent wish to the vast unknown that somehow, Nicole would continue to prevail where none who came before her had ever managed. 

“Fight well, my one and only friend,” she said softly, and drank, before returning to her gentle strumming as she sang softly.  “Live, despite your own wishes.  Prevail, despite everything arrayed against you.  I will see you again, sooner than you would like, my fated foe.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 11 - Hospital

Note: This chapter is being inserted after some later chapters went live, so no you aren't misremembering having read chapter 11.

“You want us to do what?” Devon asked. 

Kayla grinned, twirling as she laid out whatever crazy plan had taken root in her mind this week.  “It’s just a little meet and greet at the children’s hospital.  We show up, in uniform of course, meet some kids and be inspirational and make their week.” 

“A PR event,” Devon said, scowling.  “I don’t know how I feel about that.” 

Having heard enough, Nicole stepped forward.  “I think it’s a great idea.” 

“Says the girl that did all that crazy shit with the fire department the other day,” Jeff said with a chuckle.  “I’m certainly not opposed, but is it really a good idea to put ourselves out there like that?” 

Grace shook her head.  “Rangers might be protectors against the Sylan threat, but they are still a terrifying thing in abstract.  I remember more than a few sermons about how they might be agents of Satan.” 

“Seriously?” Jeff asked.  “That’s really not cool.” 

Nicole laughed.  “Does that really surprise you?  Have you seen how many ‘the end is nigh’ signs popped up after the Sylan invasion started?  Conspiracy theories run rampant, and people look for any answer that might fit their worldview.” 

“And posing with sick kids helps us?” Devon asked. 

“It doesn’t hurt,” Grace said.  “These kids are fighting for their lives, and seeing some local heroes helps keep them hopeful.  Trust me, I got really sick as a kid, and someone dressed up to visit the hospital at least once a week.  I still remember them fondly and I would love to pay it forward.” 

Nicole bumped her hip against Grace’s, a subtle show of support for the woman she was coming to treasure.  Grace hadn’t opened up about much of her past, but bits and pieces had filtered through to provide something of a picture of how messed up her life was before she escaped her old home. 

“Did you have a date in mind?” Nicole asked with a smile. 

Kayla grinned, practically bouncing in place.  “We could do it today?  I talked to someone at the hospital about it and they seemed to be really keen on the idea.” 

“Then let’s go,” Jeff said cheerfully.  The man really was a font of positivity, which was rather welcome in these dark times.  “I am going to make all the kids smile!” 

Coming from any other man that might have been creepy, but Jeff was one of those guys that was just genuinely good.  It said something that every queer girl that came into contact with him just fell into his circle.  He was the ultimate himbo, and a staunch defender of lesbians anywhere. 

It was only natural that he had become friends with all of them like it was nothing. 

“Alright everyone!” Kayla cheered, gesturing across the park towards the waiting vehicle.  “Everyone pile into my van!” 

“Statements that would be creepy coming from anyone else for five hundred,” Devon muttered. 

Kayla just smiled.  “Remember, I can manipulate ivy and oak, don’t tempt me.” 

“Go ahead,” Devon challenged with a smirk.  “I’ve never once gotten a rash from any of that stuff.” 

“A tricky one, then,” Kayla said, then chuckled.  “Sumac it is then.” 

Jeff had watched the exchange with a frown.  “Why threaten poisons like that when you could provide everyone strawberries instead?” 

Everyone paused, blinking for a moment. 

“How did I not think of using my ability for food?” Kayla said with a haunted expression. “Holy shit, I might be able to solve world hunger with some of the stuff I can do with plants.” 

Right, her powers weren’t limited to just making them big and terrifying, she could also adjust different aspects of their growth as well as tweak them to be deadlier.  Her comment about ivy and oak wasn’t bluster, she’d once made a version that could eat through Sylan steel like water attacked cotton candy. 

Now Nicole was imagining her teammate turning deserts green with a gesture of her staff, and the image was more than a little mesmerizing, even if it was just her imagination.  Shaking off that daydream, Nicole moved with the others towards the waiting van.

“Do you actually think I could make food?” Kayla asked, settling in behind the wheel. 

“Only one way to find out,” Jeff said, though Nicole could tell he was just excited about the idea of unlimited strawberries and other assorted fruits and vegetables.  Admittedly Nicole was also excited by the idea and would be eager to help with the testing.  “I can see it now, strawberries the size of watermelons, all the potatoes I can eat…  Truly a dream.” 

“I can’t tell if he’s flirting,” Kayla stage whispered, but Jeff was too caught up in his fantasy to have caught it.  “Like, it’s neat that he’s so interested and all, but it is a bit different.” 

Grace shrugged.  “Just roll with it?” 

“Yeah, like I’m taking romantic advice from you,” Kayla teased.  “Get back with me once you’ve done something about your crush.” 

With those words, Nicole’s stomach dropped.  Of course Grace had a crush on someone, she was just amazing and Nicole was this disgusting mess of muscle that nobody would be able to look at without a curl of the lip.  Even Grace was making a point of looking away from Nicole’s grotesque muscles.  

The discussion stayed centered on the new potential of Kayla’s power, and Nicole was trying to let it distract her, but all she could see was how Grace would take one look at her, then pointedly ignore her for several moments after.  The thought of the woman being so repulsed by Nicole’s physical form had her stomach roiling, and it was with a sigh of relief that Nicole hopped out of the van the moment it parked. 

Looking up at the skyline, Nicole knew they were still a few blocks from the hospital in question, plenty of deniability for them to go for a walk, transform, then make their way to the hospital.  Stretching, Nicole rolled her shoulders after the ride, glad to be back on her feet. 

A soft sound drew her eye, the source of which was Grace who was once again rather pointedly looking away from her.  Pushing the shame aside, Nicole started walking before the rest of the team had a chance to finish disembarking from the vehicle.  Her issues were cropping up more than usual and she was simply eager to get to the hospital and hopefully bury her insecurities behind the smiling faces of children. 

Something told her it wouldn’t be that simple. 

*** 

Opening the door to the children’s ward, the Ranger team was greeted by nearly two dozen cheering children in hospital gowns.  Several moved to swarm them, but others weren’t.  Nicole caught sight of more than a few in wheelchairs, and still others were bedridden and unable to get up to meet the Rangers.

Nicole couldn’t help but smile as Grace hoisted two boys from their wheelchairs and onto her shoulders.  The pair introduced themselves as brothers and started gushing about how Grace had rescued them at the Renfaire.  Looking at them, Nicole didn’t miss how each of them were going to need new prosthetic limbs by the time they were discharged.  With how quickly Grace had moved to their side, Nicole had a feeling that Grace had witnessed their maiming first hand. 

“Hey kids, want to see a magic trick?” Jeff asked.  His spear vanished and in its place was a bundle of purple flowers.  Nicole blinked, wondering how the hell the man could manage that.  “That’s right, stick around for more, because I’ve got all sorts of tricks up my proverbial sleeves!” 

Even as he said that, a mess of cards fell to the floor.  The kids all laughed and that was when Nicole realized that Kayla was standing just behind him, making more flowers grow for a group of girls that were mesmerized by the twisting plants coming from her staff.

“You’re the Ranger from the fire!” 

Despite the helmet preventing the little girl from seeing, Nicole smiled wide at the excited exclamation and turned to face her fully.  She was stick thin, and bald.  One of the doctors must have picked up on her hesitation as they leaned in. 

“She has an aggressive cancer.  We’re hopeful, but the odds aren’t good.” 

It was like a knife to the heart to hear, but that was why they had come to visit, to lift the spirits of the children that life had decided to fuck over for no damned reason.

“I suppose I am.  I take it you saw me on TV helping save people?” 

“I did!” the girl confirmed with much enthusiasm.  “You were so cool jumping from that building!  It was like you could fly.” 

Chuckling, Nicole allowed herself to be more animated than usual given the kid couldn’t see her face.  “I can’t really fly, but I can fake it pretty well.  Wanna see?”

The little girl nodded so fast that Nicole was worried she might get whiplash. 

“Now, don’t try this yourself, I’m using my special Ranger powers to do this,” Nicole said, stepping over to the window.  

Then she shifted herself out of the physical world and jumped backwards through the window.  The little girl had run up to the glass just in time to see Nicole waving back from the other side, her feet firmly planted on the ledge.  She wasn’t about to do the full swan dive for an impressionable girl, but she could at least do a little trick like that.

“That was so cool!” the girl said.  

Nicole took the opportunity to step back inside and kneeled down to be closer to eye level with the child.  She was positively beaming and Nicole wished she had something more interesting to show the child, especially with some of the stuff Kayla was doing with flowers for the girl across the hall, or how Grace was letting the two brothers ride on her shoulders as she ran up and down the halls. 

The biggest surprise was Jeff knowing dozens of inane magic tricks that the kids were eating up.  He was probably the coolest magician in the city at the moment and those kids were getting the show of a lifetime that would only be comparable to the Vegas team and their weekly shows they organized on The Strip. 

Shaking thoughts of Sin City from her mind, Nicole returned her full attention to the little girl that had all but latched onto her.  It didn’t make much sense, but her suit didn’t show off her body nearly as much as some others tended to.  To a child’s eyes she was just a dark suited Ranger with a penchant for cloak and shadow.

Not the best role model, but then again, few things were these days. 

“Shifting myself like that makes me light as the air, and slippery as the shadows,” Nicole said.  “I can soar on the wind if I try, which is pretty close to flying if you ask me.” 

“So awesome,” the girl said, her eyes sparkling with joy. 

That look right there made Nicole’s breath hitch.  This child was shit upon by life in so many ways, but she still had that spark.  It was something Nicole had lost the day her parents died, and even then it had only been hanging on by a thread.  Years of bullying that went ignored by the school would do that to anyone.

If someone who had such a slim chance of survival could still see something worthwhile in the world, then why did Nicole struggle to do the same?  It was a heavy question, and one that Nicole wasn’t truly ready to tackle, but she also understood that she would have to address it sooner than later. 

Thoughts of Grace were floating through her mind at that same moment, even as she started juggling some of her energy blades for the kids.  They were dull and wouldn’t detonate unless she willed it, which made them surprisingly safe, especially with her ability to dismiss them at will. 

They were cheering for her, and Nicole couldn’t help the smile under her helm as she let the enhanced dexterity of her transformed state assist her with cheating at the task.  She’d barely had any passing skill with juggling, having picked it up early in her gymnastics career on a lark.  Now she could perform with the best of them. 

With a final flourish, Nicole tossed all the daggers into the air, then rather than detonate, had them dissolve into a shower of sparkles of inverted light.  The kids clapped and cheered, and for once Nicole found her heart light. 

Behind the kids, Grace was clapping too, the boys still on her shoulders holding tight to the brim of the hat that was built into her helmet.  Nicole took a deep bow, then in an added flourish, she allowed herself to drop through the floor.

She touched down in an empty room, the lights off.  With a shaky breath, Nicole took a seat on the bed, then pulled her legs up and close.  Her head was jumbled, and she needed to get her thoughts in order before she rejoined the others.  She considered dismissing her power for a moment, but it was like a warm blanket and she needed the comfort and security it brought. 

Nicole didn’t notice the door opening until someone was sitting down next to her and pulling her close.  If not for catching the stark red in her periphery, she might have lashed out.  Instead she just collapsed against the woman who was quickly coming to mean far too much to her.  Nicole’s power shattered like her resolve and she wrapped herself around Grace’s strong form. 

Red light shattered as well, and the pair sat in silence.  Nicole hadn’t meant to fall apart, but that didn’t change the reality of it.  She was someone only hanging in there because of the expectations on her shoulders, but explaining that to others would only bring them down to her level.  No, she needed to keep it to herself rather than put her burdens upon others. 

That wouldn’t stop her from taking solace in a quiet moment with her friend, one of the few who truly knew what she was going through. 

“Thanks,” Nicole whispered, leaving it at that. 

Grace didn’t answer, just pulled her in a bit tighter.  It wasn’t what she needed, but it would have to be enough to get her through the day.  Nicole would endure, one day at a time, right up until death came for her, and she would die proud that she had made a difference with her time on earth.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 13 - Sowing Chaos

The machines all turned their focus on the flash of light that spanned the visible spectrum.  The power swelled within, and Nicole relished the feeling.  She couldn’t help but smile as she turned all her frustrations upon an acceptable target.  None of the machines moved to break away from the group, they were there solely to counter the Rangers at the behest of the woman who had once helped put her back together after one of her worst breakdowns. 

“Keep them contained,” Devon said, stepping forward.  “I’ll keep them from advancing further.” 

Nicole rolled her eyes, not that anyone could see it and punched Grace’s shoulder.  “Let’s wreck their shit.” 

“It’s certainly a better plan than homework,” Grace said, chuckling. 

Nicole grinned, and started forward at a steady pace, a sureness to her steps that she only had on the gymnastics mat.  An automaton lunged for her, blade coming down.  She sidestepped, pushing the limb out of the way and struck with an open palm.  The machine dented under her blow and flew back, the others neatly stepping aside to dodge the new pile of scrap. 

Grace crashed into their formation shoulder first, bowling them over.  In the distance vines shot through the massed machines, shredding them.  No sooner than they had contained the group, another flash of light signaled the arrival of more machines just up the walkway.  They split, some coming to reinforce those battling the Rangers, but others moved to attack the town. 

People screamed in the distance, and she could hear the telltale snap of gunshots. 

“Silver, handle these bastards,” Grace yelled.  “Black, let’s go show them why we’re the real threat!” 

Nicole nodded, punching one machine before spinning to drive her elbow into another, then legged it through the opening.  She jumped, skipping the two dozen stairs, flipping as she did in a move she hadn’t done in months and landed atop the railing. 

“Showoff,” Grace said, taking the stairs six at a time.  The machines up top all paused, turning their focus from the civilians.  “That’s right, scrap for brains.  Come and get us!” 

The machines let off a warbling screech and surged forward, Nicole and Grace were quickly surrounded as they fought them back.  Further flashes of light around them signaled more arrivals, but she didn’t stop, summoning her daggers and cutting them down.  Grace had her axe out and was shredding them with each swing. 

Individually, the machines weren’t much of a threat, but they were swiftly growing in numbers, up from the initial dozen at a terrifying rate.  Nicole knew it was to wear them down, and already they had been forced to split up.  It was classic divide and conquer, and it was working. 

Police cars came to a screeching halt, officers stepping out and taking cover behind their vehicles.  They opened fire on the machines, to little effect.  Nicole almost jumped when one of those bullets impacted her shoulder.  She grabbed the nearest automaton and threw it towards the police. 

“Check your fucking fire!” she yelled, then hissed as a clawed limb scraped across her back.  It hurt, even though it hadn’t penetrated her suit, it had still dug into her flesh.  She spun, kicking the machine hard and loosed a flurry of small blades at it.  The machine fell, twitching and sparking as two more seemed to take its place.  “We’re going to get overrun at this rate.” 

“Welcome to being a Ranger,” Grace said, ripping her axe free.  “This isn’t like the old kiddie shows, we fail here, people will die!” 

Nicole knew that was true, and yet it was only now sinking in just how outmatched humanity truly was.  They were deploying these kinds of numbers on a whim, all for an attack that likely hadn’t been planned in advance.  An elbow strike to one machine, sidestep to avoid a strike, duck a blow, blade through the chest.  It was all she could do to keep her focus on the chaos around her. 

A weight crashed into her from behind, cold machine limbs wrapped around Nicole’s torso and the kinetic barrier sparked from the pressure.  Before she could throw the machine off another swiped at her with bladed limbs, sending heavy sparks arcing off of her with a heavy grunt of pain. 

The worst part was how it felt like she was getting beaten with heavy clubs, just along a fine edge.  Nicole grit her teeth, dropping her daggers so she could grab the machine off her back, and twisted, flipping it like the crack of a whip into another with a deafening crash.

Those same blades sparkled into motes of light, reforming in her hand as Nicole buried them to the hilt into the next machine.  Blades brushed against the suit, tracing lines across her suit, but none managed to cut into her.  She was off balance, looking up at another ready to carve into her, her breath hitched as she braced for the coming pain.

Grace severed the machine in twain with a guttural yell, moving to cover Nicole’s back.  “You good?” 

“You’re kidding, right,” Nicole asked, wishing she could spit the blood from her mouth.  She must have bitten her cheek at some point in the chaos.  Just for spite, she brought her foot down on one of the damaged machine’s head and crushed it like an empty soda can.  “There’s no end to them.” 

A spear ripped through another, Jeff dropping in a blur of purple as he swung around his spear, pulling it free and swiping across the hoard.  “Silver and Green are right behind me, they’ve been focused on reinforcing those attacking you two.” 

That was good, at least the others hadn’t been getting swarmed as badly as she and Grace had, but it was still a struggle to gain ground.  Vines arc’d into the sky momentarily, then speared down into the automatons and Devon pushed his way through, shield up like a battering ram. 

Shattering glass drew her attention, where several automatons were smashing their way into some storefronts.  One of which just happened to be Avant Garden.  Nicole growled, jumping over the masses of machines to land on the other side, running them down.  She pulled one from the window, hurling it back towards where the others were fighting, then tore into the others. 

Several had still made it into the store, one accosting Colin who was trying to shield Kendea.  Blades formed in Nicole’s hand and she hurled them towards the machine about to cut down Colin.  The blades burst, tearing through the machine.  Kendra took the opportunity to run towards the rear door, and for a moment she caught Colin’s eye as he ensured Kendra made it through. 

At least her best friend wouldn’t be losing her boyfriend because Nicole hadn’t been fast enough.  Nicole returned to the fray, continuing the fight in a haze of dull pain and shrieking metal that just wouldn’t fucking end.  

She cut yet another machine down, then blinked when another didn’t immediately take its place.  Nicole took the opportunity to step away from the fight, crossing the distance to the officers in a flash.  

“Establish a perimeter and keep them from wandering off to attack civilians,”  She looked back at the main battle, grimacing at how many remained.  “We’ll take care of them!” 

“G-got it,” a male officer said, his hands trembling.

She didn’t particularly care about his name, Nicole had delivered her message and was already rejoining the fray.  She hadn’t seen another flash of teleportation in some time, which she hoped meant that they had exhausted whatever the Sylan were willing to expend on the attack.  Either way, Nicole doubled down, pushing herself harder.  She took hits, but brushed them off, pain was temporary after all and she had machines to dismantle. 

She wasn’t sure how long it took, but soon Jeff was tossing the last sparking and flailing machine off of his spear.  Nicole was nearly panting, her heart thundering in her chest as she bent over with her hands braced on her knees.  Fighting definitely wasn’t how she imagined it to be, but there was something to the rush that it brought with it. 

“Everyone alright?” Kayla asked. 

“I think my everything is bruised,” Jeff grumbled. 

Devon nodded.  “No kidding.  I don’t see myself getting out of bed for at least two days.” 

Nicole could agree with that sentiment.  At least no mutant had arrived during this battle, which was something she wasn’t even going to tempt Murphy with by voicing.  More importantly, she didn’t think any of the mechanical soldiers had managed to get their claws into civilians.

She looked up, finding Grace’s red helm.  She smiled, even if her friend couldn’t see it.  She’d been in danger, and her teammates had come to help, they’d fought together again, and won in a way that they could be proud of. 

A sharp clap startled her, and all five Rangers’ attention snapped to the source of the sound.  A young girl was standing back behind the police line, clapping.  Others were stepping out of nearby shops, and joining in, and soon they had a small crowd cheering for them.  Colin and Kayla were among them, the jubilation picking up by the second.  Nicole looked on, dumbstruck. 

People were cheering for her.  Even when she was doing gymnastics, the only ones to do that were her parents, and her two friends.  Now, she had an entire crowd, not just clapping politely, but actively cheering!  Her eyes burned as she took it all in, and a firm hand fell on her shoulder.  Grace stood beside her, visor looking back and she could just barely make out her face underneath.  She nodded, then turned back to the crowd, waving as she did. 

Nicole decided she could unpack those feelings later, and followed her friend’s example. 

*** 

“Ow, fuck,” Nicole said, opening the door to her dorm. 

Beside her, Grace helped prop her up as they stumbled inside.  “I don’t think I’m going to be able to get back to my dorm tonight.  I’m fucking exhausted.” 

There was no disputing that.  Nicole felt like she’d been thrown down a mountainside and into a blender.  If Grace felt even half as bad, she wouldn’t want to go any further than absolutely necessary.  Nicole glanced across the darkened apartment, glad that it seemed to be empty. 

“Totally getting Chinese delivered, no way I’m up to even microwaving something.” 

“Sounds good,” Grace said softly.  “I need a shower, but fuck that noise right now.” 

Chuckling, Nicole helped Grace to the couch, not that she wasn’t being helped just as much.  They flopped down with heavy, and pained, grunts.  Nicole knew right then and there she wasn’t getting back up that night, even for takeout.  She wasn’t about to voice that, however.  Instead, she fished her phone from her pocket and placed it on the wireless charger that Becca had bought for them and grabbed the remote, turning it to the news. 

Sure enough, all the local coverage was about the Rangers making another appearance.  What surprised Nicole most was that they had considerable footage this time, at least compared to what happened at the Renfaire.  Most of it was shaky cell footage, but there was some store security stuff mixed in as well. 

“I dashed us some Chinese,” Grace said after a moment. 

Nicole blinked, looking at her friend.  “Your phone didn’t get drained by the morph?” 

Grace chuckled, rubbing the back of her head.  “Left it in my car.  I figured yours would be dead if you had to morph, so I didn’t want to take that chance.” 

Nicole grinned, leaning against her friend as a bit of tension bled out of her.  “At least someone on the team has some brain cells.  I went off on my own and allowed Queen Bitch General of the Scourge there to find me.” 

A loud snort rumbled through Grace, but Nicole didn’t have the energy to react.  

“I’m assuming that’s a reference I’m not getting?” 

“Nah, just pissed that she pretended to be my friend,” Nicole said softly.  “I don’t have many of those, and she caught me at a particularly low point before the attack.” 

“What about today?” Grace asked. 

Nicole thought back to seeing her across the street, and the conversation that followed.  “If I didn’t know better, I would almost think that she was checking up on me.  As if she was actually concerned.” 

Grace sat up a bit straighter, jostling Nicole from her comfortable position.  “Is it possible that she actually did care?” 

“Not a chance in hell,” Nicole spat.  “She claimed to have been engineered to lead the forces on Earth, yet she had enough volition to come check on me.  She has enough free will to walk away if she wanted to, so fuck her.” 

“Just because someone can leave doesn’t mean they are able to,” Grace said at almost a whisper, reaching her arm around Nicole’s shoulder and squeezing gently.  “Until we know her circumstances, what hold they have on her, I don’t think we should discount her just yet…  I mean, no civilians were hurt, and she didn’t turn a mutant loose either.” 

That was true, and did seem out of the ordinary.  Why waste hundreds of their drones on an attack like that?  Had Maraline intentionally limited the attack just to spare them the worst of it.  Shit, if that was a limited attack, what hope did they have if things got truly serious?  That was a sobering thought, and one she was far too tired to entertain at the moment. 

Instead, she just let those thoughts flee, falling into a comfortable doze.  A moment later someone dared disturb her from her slumber.  She grumbled petulantly, even as her warm cuddle source pulled away. 

“Nicole, food’s here,” Grace said.  She just grunted in reply.  “Fine, fine, I’ll get the food, you nap a bit more you adorable menace.” 

She hummed in response, then the words registered and her brain was practically burning as the words registered.

Someone had called her adorable? 

She must have dreamed it, because nobody was there.  Instead, she stretched, every joint cracking as she did, her muscles protesting with a dull ache.  Just how long had she been out, because she should be in far more pain that she was given how she felt earlier.  Vaguely, she wondered why she felt like someone was missing. 

Becca was at Colin’s, but that had been for days now, so who… 

“Who the hell are you?” Someone said from the doorway.  Nicole sat up, that voice was familiar, as was the sound of panic coming from the other woman.  Nicole jumped up to her feet as Grace was at the door with her hands up, taking a step back.  Becca didn’t waste a moment, stepping forward and into Grace’s personal space.   “No seriously, who the fuck are you?  I swear, if you hurt Nicole I’ll—” 

“Becca!” Nicole said, sliding between the two girls.  

Rebecca blinked, looking Nicole over quickly, then her eyes settled back on Grace, and a damn smirk came to her lips.  “Well, looks like I wasn’t the only one getting a bit of private time with a special someone.” 

“That isn’t—” Grace tried, but Nicole held up her hand. 

“Becca, this is my friend Grace.  Grace, meet Becca, my obnoxious best friend and roommate.” 

Grace chuckled nervously, offering her hand.  “I’d say it was a pleasure, but this is hardly the right foot for that.” 

Becca glanced down, and hesitantly accepted it.  “You hurt my friend and I’ll kill you.” 

Grace blinked, and Nicole had to snort.  Rebecca was protective to a fault when it came to those in her circle, and disappointing her was near the top of Nicole’s list for why she hadn’t cashed out of the game of life just yet.  She’d disappointed enough people as it was, and didn’t want to hurt her as well. 

“Noted,” Grace said.  “Now, this might be crass, but would you happen to be our dasher?” 

Becca rolled her eyes, stepping back out into the hall before retrieving a bag.  “Got it right here, and you’re lucky you tipped so well, otherwise I might have doubled back for Colin’s shotgun before delivering this.” 

Nicole shook her head, taking the bags from her.  “Since you’re here, care to join us?” 

“Nah, I don’t want to intrude,” Becca said with a mischievous glint in her eye, then they widened in concern.  “Wait, why are you both bruised to hell?  Shit, were you two in a fight or something?” 

Nicole and Grace shared a look, with her friend offering a shrug in answer.  She wanted to tell her best friend, she really did, but would that only serve to put her in more danger?  It was a real possibility, but at the same time, the support of someone who knew her secret would certainly help, especially if something came up during school hours… 

“About that…” Nicole said, stepping over to the kitchen island.  “Pull up a seat, this might take a minute.” 

Rebecca raised an eyebrow, glancing from the chair back to Nicole.  “If this is some weird sex thing, I don’t want to hear it.” 

Nicole’s face heated almost instantly to an inferno as Grace, the traitor, bellowed out a laugh.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 12 - Bookstore

Nicole tossed a ball against the wall, watching as it bounced off and back to her.  Grace was still busy with some homework her professors had assigned to make up for the lost week of classes and she was already done with hers.  It was a nice enough day with only a few rolling clouds in the blue sky and they’d all agreed to avoid Ranger activities for a few days following their run in with the officer. 

Thankfully that hadn’t made it into the news, but she still felt bad about scaring the man, and the mess they had made of the forest.  Nicole caught the ball and sat back on the bench with a groan.  Becca was still at her boyfriend’s place, so there was little hope there for company.  Sighing, she hopped up and checked her phone. 

Avant Garden was open. 

It was a bit of a trek, but being a Ranger meant things, like how she felt energized in a way she hadn’t since her competition days.  She dropped her phone into a pouch and took off at a healthy jog.  It was probably a bit beyond what a normal person could manage for long, but she wasn’t too concerned about people seeing her.  At worst they would assume she was alternating her pace.

The jog took about ten minutes, Anoka at least felt like a small town more so than most of Minneapolis.  It was part of why she chose that campus instead of the bigger one in the heart of downtown.  Both were on the Mississippi, but that was where the similarities ended. 

Reaching the store she paused outside, looking up at the pride flag in the window.  It was nice to see so many places being supportive of the community.  It was why Rebecca had moved north a few years prior, Missouri just wasn’t safe for her anymore.  Nicole could still remember when the shy girl had first arrived for her Freshman year. 

They’d hit it off and things had been great.  Nicole was still a bit pudgy around the middle, but she had lost a lot of her weight by then and passed the tryouts for gymnastics despite that.  People tried to get Becca to turn on her, to join in the ridicule, but she refused.  Then someone learned that Becca was trans... 

The reaction from the school was swift and vicious, despite the protection laws on the books, that didn’t do anything to stem the cruelty of children.  Rebecca had pulled her aside, tried to apologize for deceiving her.  Nicole had just pulled her into a hug and confessed her own secret, that she liked girls. 

Then Nicole kissed her. 

She smiled at the memory of her first kiss, still not regretting it even after Becca told her that she didn’t like girls like that, but she was flattered.  They’d stayed best friends from there, through thick and thin.  She knew that she should tell her about being a Ranger, and resolved to do so the moment that she was back in the dorm. 

Pushing the door open, she took in the smell of fresh brewed coffee and new books.  There were a handful of people on laptops, but the shop was a bit empty compared to the usual crowd.  Not surprising, given the attack a few days prior.  People would be spooked for a while, at least until the Rangers proved that they could protect them. 

Until she proved herself to them. 

With a shuddering breath, Nicole walked up to the counter. 

“Oh, Nicole!  I’m glad to see you’re safe!” Kendra said.  “Were you at the faire when...” 

Nicole nodded mutely.  “I was.” 

“Oh,” she said, looking anywhere but at her.  “Glad to see you’re safe.” 

Yeah, safe.  She was safer than almost anyone else in the city, and at the same time, more likely to be dead in a year’s time than most of them too. 

“Can I get my usual?” Nicole asked.  “Gonna check out the book selection while you get that ready.” 

“Sure thing,” Kendra said, moving to get to work as Nicole ducked towards the stairs and headed up.  

Usually she would freak out a bit going up the stairs, her fear of heights was oddly specific, but these stairs hit every note of it.  She felt none of that now, having jumped higher than the rooftop just a day prior.  It changed one’s perspective on things.  Reaching the top, the other employee smiled at her, unpacking a box. 

“Welcome back!” Colin said.  “Sorry things are a bit messy, I’m sure you can understand.” 

She could, given the city was still a bit chaotic.  Colin was someone she had known for a while, he was two years older than her, and Becca’s current boyfriend.  He had sandy brown hair buzzed close and wore a black shirt with the text ‘I’m the scary trans person the media warned you about’.  Funny enough, the three of them had worn that same shirt together to the mall a few years back, and more people insisted she was the only trans person among them. 

Transphobes were fun like that. 

“Hey Colin, I didn’t think you would be here,” she said.  “How’s Becca doing?” 

He grinned.  “Not bad.  She’s probably sleeping in today, you know how she can be.” 

That she did.  “Cool, the dorm is just so dead without her there.” 

“I know that feeling,” he said, pulling out a book from under the counter.  “Your preorder came in early, want it now or do you want me to hold it until release?” 

Nicole eyed the book and snatched it without hesitation.  Colin chuckled but she was staring at the cover hungrily.  She’d gotten into the series on a whim, picking up a copy of the first book just because it was cheap, then came to adore the world and characters.  She knew it was the final book in the planned series, and she was very much looking forward to seeing how it ended. 

It was yet another item on her revolving checklist of things worth sticking around for.  Something her former therapist had recommended, keeping a list of reasons to stay alive.  No matter how petty, be it a TV show, movie, book or even pure spite for someone else.  Whatever reasons worked were good enough, and she’d stuck to it. 

“Thanks Colin, you’re the best,” she said. 

“I know,” he said, smiling.  “So, crazy alien attack aside, how are you holding up?” 

Vivid memories flashed through her mind, of a man being bisected, the thundering certainty of her coming death, only to have it snatched away and replaced with a mountain of responsibility. 

“Shit,” she said simply.  “It’s probably a good thing Becca isn’t home, because I’d probably be waking her with my nightmares.” 

“She said you saw some bad stuff,” he said neutrally, feeling her out.  “Could you afford your therapist, at least once?” 

In truth, she probably could, but she’d be eating ramen for the rest of the month.  Her parents had life insurance, but it hadn’t paid out properly due to alien invasion not being a defined cause of death and she didn’t have the money to fight them on it and they knew it.  The government wasn’t much better, denying her aid after budget cuts to welfare programs.  She took a settlement and a scholarship when it was offered and knew she could only coast off of that for so long. 

It was part of why she didn’t have long term plans, she couldn’t afford them.  Once again, fuck the Supreme Court for their decision that life insurance didn’t cover acts of Alien aggression, or the add on effects of a mass panic caused by an alien attack, all because the government offered aid to those affected. 

She turned eighteen and they got away with the scholarship and basic income assistance, but she had exhausted her therapy allowances for the year months ago. 

“Unfortunately not,” Nicole said.  Hating how that sounded, she decided to tell a half truth to keep him from doing something stupid like waste his own limited funds on a therapist for her.  “I’ll be alright, I made a few friends in the aftermath, we’ve been talking about it with one another.” 

He just didn’t need to know they were Rangers. 

“That’s good,” he said, smiling in a way that was kind, yet borderline coddling.  “I worry about you, you know?” 

“I know,” she said, stepping forward to hug him.  “Let Becca know I miss her.” 

“Will do,” Colin said.  “Now, you’d better get down before your coffee gets cold.” 

Chuckling, Nicole did just that, hurrying down the stairs without hesitation.  It was only as she reached the bottom that she cursed to herself.  Colin was well aware of her fear, and that was a pretty solid red flag that something was off with her.  Shaking that concern off, she headed back around to the counter. 

“I was starting to wonder if you got lost up there,” Kendra said, handing Nicole the cup.  “Find everything you wanted?” 

“I did, thank you,” she said, tapping her card to the reader.  Nicole knew she would need to do something soon, her savings were rapidly dwindling and her assistance didn’t cover coffee shops.  “I’ll see you around.” 

Nicole stepped back outside and took a deep breath.  It was so unfair that she had all that power, and no good way to use it.  She’d considered using her weird stealth trick to get some extra money, but that would raise questions the moment she used it in person as a Ranger, nevermind that Grace would call her on it immediately.  Maybe she could find a drug den and crash it or something, the police wouldn’t care if a bundle or two of cash went missing, would they? 

She continued to ponder that as she walked back towards campus, sipping her coffee as she went.  She contemplated texting Grace as she stopped at a crosswalk, looking up to see when it would be available when her blood froze. 

The woman from the Renfaire was across the street, wearing that same dress and makeup, and just staring right through her.  Nicole’s heart began to hammer in her chest as her breathing turned shallow.  A harbinger of disaster stood before her, and it had Nicole itching to reach for her morpher so she could defend herself. 

The light changed and the woman stepped forward, approaching her with a languid grace.  The hairs on the back of her neck were standing up, her skin prickling in anticipation of something horrible to come. 

“Peace, Nicole,” Maraline said, her voice every bit as silky as Nicole remembered.  “I bring no ill tidings with me today.” 

“You sure as hell brought them last time,” Nicole shot back.  “Give me one good reason to not kick your ass for that.”

“That was not done on my order,” Maraline said.  “Come, walk with me.” 

The woman set off, walking with purpose.  Begrudgingly Nicole followed, but not before she fished her phone from its pouch and pulled up the group chat.  It was a bit of a risk, and might serve to piss the eldritch entity, but she wasn’t about to chance going off alone.  Not when she had a team she could call upon. 

Nicole:  Emergency, the weird woman is back.

Jeff:  Who? 

Grace:  Oh shit, the one that warned you before the attack? 

Just to prove it, Nicole snapped a quick picture of the woman and sent it to the group chat.  It wasn’t a good picture, having been taken from behind, but it showed off her ethereal black hair as well as the flowing blue dress.  She was beautiful and terrible, like the fae of old, and Nicole’s instincts told her that Maraline was every bit as dangerous as those legends portrayed. 

Devon:  Wow.  She’s Gorgeous. 

Kayla:  Keep it in your pants horndog, odds are good she’s Sylan. 

Grace:  Not one actual Sylan has been seen outside of a battlefield, so why now? 

Nicole:  And why me? 

Nicole added her current address and direction and tucked her phone away, they all had a locator app installed that let each of them track the other.  It seemed prudent, though it stopped tracking when they morphed, as their phones were shunted off somewhere, and returned without a charge.  It was annoying, but better than the thing just failing outright. 

Phones were expensive, and hers was already starting to show its age. 

“Have you sufficiently warned your fellows of my presence?” Maraline asked, turning down a different road. 

Nicole jumped, barely registering that she was being led towards the Mississippi River.  She wasn’t expecting to be called out like that, but the woman had proven herself to be quite perceptive in the past. 

“Figures you picked up on that,” Nicole grumbled, shoving her hands into the too small pockets of her jeans. 

“It is only prudent on your part,” Maraline said with a gentle bob of her head.  The river came into view and the ethereal woman moved to sit at a bench overlooking the rolling waters.  “Your planet does have such beauty.  It is a shame so much has been marred by your need to expand.” 

“Humans are kinda shit like that,” Nicole said, standing off to the side where she could keep Maraline in sight while remaining ready to act if needed.  “I’m assuming that means you’re a Sylan?” 

“You could say that,” she said, sounding almost mournful.  “I am one of their creations, just as that creature you slew was.  Engineered to function on your planet, to prepare the way.” 

Engineered?  “Like, grown in a lab?” 

“Yes,” she said, looking up to the sky.  “I was meant to lead the forces being deployed to your planet.  I wished to see the people I was meant to conquer, I refused to cause death blindly.” 

“So you killed thousands with eyes open instead,” Nicole hissed, her anger rising. 

“Yes,” Maraline said.  “I was told it would be glorious to lead our forces.  It was not what I was led to believe.” 

The sheer sorrow carried in those words stole the breath from Nicole’s lungs.  It might have been an act designed to lure her into a false sense of security, but something about the way Maraline held herself, the way her eyes moved across the scenery...  It didn’t feel disingenuous to her. 

“Do you intend to stop?” Nicole asked, a touch of hope coloring her words. 

Maraline sighed, leaning back as she looked skyward.  “I cannot, no more than you are able to.  We each have our roles defined for us, it was why I asked you to leave.” 

“You knew I would be chosen as a Ranger?” Nicole demanded, stepping towards her.

“No,” Maraline said, her voice firm.  “I did not wish for my efforts to assist you to be in vain.  I never expected you to become a Ranger.  I would not have wished such cruelty upon one as fragile of mind.” 

Nicole wanted to bite back, to insist otherwise, but Maraline wasn’t wrong.  She wasn’t in a good headspace, hadn’t been since her parents died, and not much better before then.  Nicole was the last person that should have been made a Ranger, she’d been chosen during a suicidal charge to go out while accomplishing something meaningful.  In a way, she still was on that same path, it would simply take a bit longer. 

“Yet, here I am,” Nicole said, hands trembling as she clenched them into fists.  “Each time I expected to die, something happened to delay it.  I’ve been robbed of that release so many times now.”  She took a deep breath, a deep anger simmering within.  “Send your armies and monsters.  I’ll throw myself at them each and every time, until I can no longer do so.” 

At that same moment, her fellow Rangers ran up in plainclothes, arraying themselves out behind her.  She felt a swell of pride, having people at her back that would stand with her.  A team, unified in a common goal that was bigger than any of them.  It allowed her to stand strong against the odds.

Maraline sighed, rising to her feet with an unearthly grace.  “So be it, Nicole.  You have made your choice and I shall weep for it.  I will see you on the battlefield.” 

A flash of green light rippled from Maraline’s core, her form vanishing with it.  Before Nicole could sigh in relief, a second flash came, and two dozen automatons took the woman’s place.  The machines spread out, and in the distance she heard someone scream. 

She looked back to her team, eyes tracing over each of them before she settled on Grace.  Her friend smiled softly and nodded, it was her moment it seemed.  Nicole turned back to face the invader’s minions, her shoulders squared and steel in her spine.  She had a purpose, and she would fulfill it.

“Roll the Dice!”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 10 - Cooldown

Nicole took a seat on the back of one of the engine cabs, the higher ground offering some comfort in the sea of chaos around them.  She couldn’t take her helmet off to drink anything, not without risking her identity.  That small fact alone bothered her, not that she was actually thirsty beyond what she normally would be. 

She hadn’t felt a lick of heat, even from the worst of the flames.  It was almost disconcerting at times just how protective the Ranger suits could be.  She’d known they could take punishment far beyond anything that humanity had come up with, but it was still startling to actually experience. 

All that power, and humanity was still losing ground to the invaders. 

There were maybe three hundred Rangers worldwide, at last estimate.  Of those, maybe two hundred actively tried to fight the invaders.  Some were like the Fire Rescue team that Carlos hailed from, helping humanity in other ways.  Others would use the power to carve out their own kingdoms.  Several countries around the world had fallen to rogue Ranger teams.  Funny enough, the invaders didn’t even target those, probably because they were doing the job for them. 

It was all so damn pointless.  Humanity wasn’t going to win, they would lose and whatever goal the invaders had would be fulfilled.  Hold the line, that was all they could do until the duty claimed them. 

A shuddering breath escaped her, knowing this was to be her own fate.  So much better than she could have ever dared hope for, but the expectations were now higher.  She couldn’t just pick a nice summer day to go out peacefully while watching the sky and listening to her favorite music.  No, she would die in battle, likely screaming in agony as blades carve her up alive. 

The automatons didn’t treat humans like feeling beings, they carved through them like they were just as unthinking and unfeeling as they were.  It was always brutally efficient, the slaughter that followed in the machine’s wake.  Many so-called experts had examined attacks on the news, spouting their apparent findings.

All rubbish. 

If the Sylan wanted to destroy humanity, it would take them five minutes and moderate resources at best.  Russia had proven why that method wasn’t being taken, they had launched their full nuclear might against the invaders.  Only three missiles made it into the air, only one actually managed to strike a target. 

An entire continent irradiated, all to destroy one measly squadron of stunt fighters. 

It was considered the biggest blunder of the One Day War, the first Ranger team emerged not long after and the invasion forces pulled back to observe, to test.  Nicole suspected that the invaders were well acquainted with the Ranger transformations, enough to give them immediate pause.  It supported the theory that their last target had created the tech and some survivor had found a way to pass it along to a planet that wasn’t as beaten down, that might still have a chance. 

Pity humans were such poor fits for great power. 

Carlos was off in the distance, his helmet now off as he conversed with someone who looked important.  Grace wasn’t far, almost as if she was keeping an eye on her while also giving her some space.  Nicole wasn’t sure if that was sweet of her, or some form of condescending.  She didn’t really care either.  It was nice to have someone in her life that cared that wasn’t obligated to do so. 

Rebecca was practically a sister to her, best friends for years.  She cared, and Nicole knew that, but it didn’t help her own issues.  Colin was Becca’s boyfriend, and she only really knew him because he worked at one of her favorite shops.  She had no surviving family, and everyone hated her all through school. 

Grace continuing to just hang out with her, indulge her in some of the sillier ideas that came to mind?  It was nice, and almost gave her hope for the future.  She didn’t want to open up again, to get attached to someone who would just toss her aside and spit on her.  Each time she’d tried to make friends in school, they turned on her.  She knew it was her bullies, that they had arranged it in some way. 

It didn’t stop it from hurting.

She still learned to stop trusting new people.

Nicole wanted to believe that Grace was different, but she couldn’t let herself open up.  She couldn’t put herself out there again, only to be hurt.  Her body was ugly, only reinforced by the Ranger transformation reshaping her muscles back to their most grotesque.  Only the weight of responsibility kept her from ending it that very night.

She sighed, looking up to the sky.  The smoke was mostly petering out, but still marred the otherwise pristine blue.  Her thoughts were bleak far too often, but what else did she really have?  She had her team, and that would have to be enough to last for the remainder of her days, however short they ended up being.

At least she found something she could do while they weren’t punching robots in the streets.  Helping rescue people in emergencies was fulfilling in many ways, it gave her a sense of purpose.  Nothing strong enough to keep her darker thoughts at bay, but it was better than what she had been doing. 

Arguing on the internet wasn’t good for anyone.

Fuck it, she wanted something to drink.  Nicole hopped off the engine with a deftness that no mortal should possess, and landed on the tip of a single foot without a sound, as if gravity didn’t exist for her.  She knew how to do all of that from her time as a gymnast, but it was all enhanced with the reflexes being a Ranger brought with it. 

She made her way to one of the makeshift tents and found a cooler loaded down with iced bottles of soda, sports drinks, and plain water.  She grabbed a water and stepped off, looking for a place with a bit of privacy she might use.  Grace came over a moment later, grabbing a drink of her own and seemed to realize the same conundrum that was currently plaguing her ability to drink. 

No way in hell she was just going to remove her helmet with so many people around, which meant they needed someplace not as easily noticed.  Stupid as it was, the partially burned out building was probably their best bet at the moment. 

“Second or third floor?” she asked, gesturing to the still smoldering high rise.  

The fire ended up spreading up three more floors and down another two before it was contained.  She had reported the bodies she saw on her way through, but the true extent of death probably wouldn’t be known for days to come. 

Grace’s head tilted up a bit before she shrugged.  “Third.  Makes it less likely someone gets lucky and sees our faces.”

Nodding, Nicole crossed the street, then jumped almost straight up, angling herself just enough to land in one of the broken windows.  The fire hadn’t spread that low, but they still broke a bunch of the windows and soaked the floor thoroughly to ensure the fire had a harder time spreading. 

Grace landed beside her a moment later and they quickly found a break room that didn’t have outside windows.  The seats were mostly dry too, which didn’t really matter aside from the odd squishing feel they had when sat in.  These mostly lacked that squicky feeling when Nicole flopped down on one of them, then peeled her helmet off. 

Her hair shook free, and she took a deep breath of unfiltered air.

A red helmet followed, being rested on an empty chair before Grace too flopped into a seat and popped the lid on her bottled lemon drink and took a long pull from it.  Nicole found herself staring as she gulped, her short ponytail matted to her skin by sweat that hadn’t come from the heat.  She could just barely make out the muscles in her neck flexing as she gulped the whole bottle down. 

She was gorgeous, everything that Nicole wasn’t. 

Nicole turned away before Grace could notice her creepy staring and drank her own water just as quickly.  The cold was harsh, but refreshing, after the events of the last few hours.  A welcome reprieve now that the work they could really contribute with was done.  They weren’t trained for the rest, but Nicole knew she wanted to learn more. 

She already planned to attend future classes at the station, maybe even join up as Nicole rather than the Black Ranger, though that might be a bit too obvious.  Maybe Grace would even join her, their less than subtle secret the pride of the station.  It was a nice thought, one she didn’t know if she could follow through on, but it still brought a ghost of a smile to her face. 

“Thinking happy thoughts?” Grace asked. 

Nicole looked aside, catching her friend very much staring at her, a far less subtle grin on her own face as she watched.  Crushing the now empty bottle and tossing it aside into a trash can half filled with water, Nicole leaned back with a sigh. 

“Just thinking about how it felt to just help people,” she said, dodging part of the question. 

“Yeah, that was pretty fucking great,” Grace said in agreement.  “Was it that much of a rush last night too?” 

She nodded, this time letting herself show her emotions as a grin spread.  “Fuck yeah it was.  Maybe more so, when I took that flying leap.  That was the most alive I’ve ever felt.” 

Nicole wanted to feel it again too. 

“Oh no,” Grace said, though there was no actual worry in her voice.  “You’re becoming an adrenaline junkie.  Heaven help you.” 

Nicole rolled her eyes, trying to not think about her choice of phrase there.  She knew nothing would come of it, that nobody would want her, and especially not someone as awesome as Grace.  She was the very definition of her name, no way she would be interested in girls at all, let alone some hulked out girl that would put most bodybuilders to shame.

“Maybe I should take up base jumping,” she mused instead, tossing out the first insane thought she could come up with.  “Then again, pretty sure I could jump off this building and land just fine after that earlier stunt…” 

“Probably,” Grace said.  “Uh, maybe wingsuit jumping?” 

Nicole chuckled, recalling some of those near miss videos that popped up on social media sometimes.  It certainly looked insane, but doing so while morphed would probably take half the thrill out of it, especially with her shade form allowing her to phase through obstacles. 

“I’ll stick to fires for now,” she finally said.  “That hasn’t lost its rush just yet.” 

“I’d certainly hope not,” Carlos said, joining them.  “Sorry if I interrupted anything, but we’re wrapping up down below and some people wanted to thank you before the bulk of responders cleared out.” 

Nicole looked away, the heat rising on her cheeks at the thought that someone might actually want to meet her, or even thank her for what she had done.  It was still very much a new concept, one she wasn’t familiar with in the slightest.  Even at the peak of her competition years, when she had a shot at nationals, she never got any proper attention for it. 

Grace chuckled, reaching for her helmet.  “Positive appreciation, that’s something I’m not used to.  Gonna be weird as hell.” 

Nicole turned, her eyes narrowing a bit.  Who the hell wouldn’t appreciate Grace?  More importantly, where were they so she could smack them for being idiots? 

“It shouldn’t take long,” Carlos said.  “Just a few higher ups with the police and fire side of things, maybe the Mayor if he can make it through traffic, which I doubt he will manage, so no worries there.” 

Helmet back on, Nicole found herself thankful for that one.  She’d actually voted for the guy, and liked what he was doing in general.  That would have been awkward as all hell if she actually had to shake his hand and listen to him thank her. 

Carlos walked back to the broken window, the pair following behind him.  He glanced over the edge, taking a brief moment to survey the area before hopping out.  Nicole hurried over, her fellow Ranger right beside her.  She looked over and found him already walking back towards the tents, plenty of room for them to do the same. 

“You know, it’s kinda funny,” Grace said, looking down where he had landed. 

“What’s that,” she asked. 

Grace chuckled, stepping up to the ledge before she turned back, her helmet framed by the setting sun.  “Before this whole Ranger thing?  I was terrified of heights.” 

The Red Ranger then fell backwards, dropping with the pull of gravity.  Nicole watched her fall, completely unconcerned, then at the last moment Grace twisted, and landed on her feet like a damn cat.  She couldn’t help but laugh, a slight manic lilt to it as she shook her head at the display. 

“Like hell I’m the only junkie among us,” Nicole said, then jumped out the window herself, a smile on her face and every intention to survive the fall.